The Power of The Blood Covenant

THE POWER
OF THE
BLOOD
COVENANT
Uncover the Secret Strength in
God's Eternal Oath
MALCOLM
SMITH
HARRISON HOUSE
Tulsa, Oklahoma
Unless otherwise indicated, all Scripture quotations are taken from The New King
James Version. Copyright © 1979, 1980, 1982, Thomas Nelson, Inc.
Scripture quotations marked (KJV) are taken from the King James Version of the Bible.
Scripture quotations marked (AMP) are taken from The Amplified Bible, Old
Testament copyright © 1965, 1987 by The Zondervan Corporation. The Amplified
New Testament, copyright © 1958, 1987 by the Lockman Foundation. Used by per-
mission.
Scripture quotations marked (RSV) are taken from The Revised Standard Version of
the Bible, copyright © 1946, Old Testament section copyright © 1952 by the Division
of Christian Education of the Churches of Christ in the United States of America and
is used by permission.
Scripture quotations marked (NASB) are taken from the New American Standard Bible.
Copyright © the Lockman Foundation 1960, 1962, 1963, 1968, 1971, 1972, 1973,
1975, 1977. Used by permission.
Scripture quotations marked (MESSAGE) are taken from The Message. Copyright ©
1993, 1994, 1995. Used by permission of NavPress Publishing Group.
Scripture quotations marked (PHILLIPS) are taken from The New Testament in Modern
English, (Rev. Ed.) by J.B. Phillips. Copyright © 1958, 1960, 1972 by J.B. Phillips.
Reprinted by permission of Macmillan Publishing Co., New York, New York.
10 09 08 07 06 10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1
The Power of the Blood Covenant —

Uncover the Secret Strength in God's Eternal Oath
ISBN 13: 978-1-57794-816-5
ISBN 10: 1-57794-816-2
Copyright © 2002 by Malcolm Smith
7986 Mainland Drive
San Antonio, TX 78350
www.malcolmsmith.org
Published by Harrison House, Inc.

P.O. Box 35035
Tulsa, Oklahoma 74153
Printed in the United States of America. All rights re s e rved under International
Copyright Law. Contents and/or cover may not be reproduced in whole or in part in
any form without the express written consent of the Publisher.
Table of
Contents
1 What Is Missing? ..........................................................1

2 Welcome to the World of Covenants ..........................11
3 The World of the Living Dead ....................................23
4 The Lovingkindness of God ........................................41
5 The Core of the Covenant ..........................................55
6 The Representative Man..............................................73
7 The Story of Mephibosheth ........................................91
8 The Blood of God........................................................99
9 The Oath of God ......................................................117
10 Entering the Covenant ..............................................137
11 The Covenant Meal ..................................................155
12 Sin Is Remembered No More ....................................173
13 I in You, You in Me ..................................................191
14 The Summation of the Christian Life ........................209
15 How To Walk in the Spirit ........................................227
16 The People of the Spirit ............................................251
17 The Friend of God ....................................................269
Afterword ..........................................................................287
Endnotes ............................................................................291
References..........................................................................295
Chapter 1
What Is
Missing?
B Before they actually saw it, astronomers were aware that

the planet we now know as Pluto was in the solar system
because of the gravitational influence it exerted on other
planets. My journey into the contents of this book was much
the same.
As I read through Scripture and studied its characters, I
became aware that they knew something that I did not know.
That “something” exerted a tremendous influence over the way
they understood God and His salvation. The bold faith they
exercised with authority was in response to that “something.”
As I studied the Psalms and the prayers of the men and
women of God recorded in the Scripture, I became aware that
their praying and worshipping was in response to a revelation
that they had of that “something.” It became obvious to me
that whatever it was, was the foundation upon which the
people of God built their lives. That “something” was the secret
of their life and walk with God and the basis of their exploits
done in His name.
It showed up the most in the New Testament, where again
I was aware that the believers were responding to something
that I did not know was there. They seemed to look at salvation
through a different lens than the one I was using.
1
T h e P o w e r of t h e B l o od C o v e n a n t
I had been re a red to see my salvation through the model of

a court room where I was the condemned prisoner under the sen-
tence of death, and the Judge took my place and paid my penalty,
and I was justified, declared righteous. That was a quite useful
model, but it lacked something I could not put my finger on.
A few weeks after my accepting Christ, I had an experience
of the Holy Spirit that dramatically changed my life; but as I
read and reread the pages of the New Testament, I realized that
the Spirit was the writer’s very life. This very Spirit was the way
they defined and understood their salvation. They knew Him
not merely as an ecstatic experience but as the entire context of
their lives.
It was obvious that they did not have a second or third expe-
rience that catapulted them into this dimension of life. There was
“something” they knew by which they interpreted the cross, the
blood-shedding of Jesus, His resurrection, His ascension, and the
giving of the Holy Spirit that I knew nothing about. That same
“something” gave the definition to the work of the Spirit in their
individual lives and in the community of believers that was light-
years beyond my experience of the Spirit.
The Covenant Core

I discovered that the “something” I did not know about was
the covenant God had made with His people. It is difficult for me
now to remember how I looked at the Scripture before I came to
see and understand the covenant. I certainly did not see that
everything was working out from the hidden core of the
covenant. I had a belief system that was incoherent; each part
stood by itself as an island in a sea called Christianity, no part
having any real relation to the other parts. I believed God
created the universe, but I did not see how that related to our
salvation. Salvation was the act of God’s love, but it just hap-
pened without any connection to certain commitments He had
2
What Is Missing?
made. My experience of the Spirit was a glorious add-on to being
saved from sin; I did not see it as vitally part of everything else.
It all lacked the “something” to tie it all together. The
promises of God were the Word of God and utterly reliable, but
again hung in their own space with no relationship to a com-
mitment in blood that God had made.
Faith was a mystery to me. I pondered the authority with
which the heroes of Scripture spoke, and I wondered whence
came the authority for them to speak such wonders and for
God to honor their words. I did not realize they were speaking
out from a prior commitment God had made to them.
Prayer fell into the same category: What did it mean to pray
in the name of Jesus? It seemed limiting and liberating at the
same time. I did not know that His name was at the heart of the
covenant. Even the praise, thanksgiving, and worship in the
Psalms were thanking Him for “something,” which I did not
realize was His covenant and loyal covenant love.
The discovery of the new covenant made in the blood of
God, shed from the wounds of the Lord Jesus, gave to me a new
Bible. My vague sea of Christianity gave way to solid land, and
the islands of truth and experience came together as a whole. I
was introduced to a rest in Christ and an understanding of the
place of the Spirit in my personal life and of the church that I
had never known prior to my discovering the covenant.
A Gospel Without Power

The tragedy is that a vast majority of believers entering
the twenty-first century are blind to the fact that the Gospel
announces and empowers them to be included into such a
relationship with God. Not realizing such a breathtaking
calling, they settle for the weekly round of church serv i c e s ,
attempts at prayer and Bible study, and the keeping of rules
that deal for the most part with the physical life.
3
I am not mechanically minded. In fact, I could be described

as illiterate in things mechanical. In my late teens, I was the
pastor of a small church in a farming community in Northern
Ireland. I visited my congregation at their farms on my bicycle;
and to make my task of visiting the flock easier, one of the
farmers gave me a small motorbike that had belonged to one of
his sons. I had never owned or dreamed of owning such a
machine and took to it with fear and awe. No one told me how
it worked or what I had to do to make it work, and no instruc-
tion book came with the old bike.
I dressed the part with helmet and riding gear and set out
savoring the new experience of being taken to my destination.
Gone were the days of pedaling myself to exhaustion against
a headwind.
The second day out, though, the bike sputtered and died. I
sat sad and confused without a clue as to what might be wrong.
I began pushing the machine along the road. I sweated under
my heavy gear and longed for the old days of a predictable
bicycle. I trudged mile after mile under the sun. I was tempted
to trash the wretched machine in the ditch but did not want to
offend the farmer who had given it to me.
My thoughts of disgust at my gift and despair that so soon it
was broken beyond repair were interrupted by the voice of a
friendly farm e r. He had seen me dragging my load along the ro a d
and called out, “You can have some of my gas, son!” I stopped
in delighted wonder: My bike was not broken, but out of gas!
I have met many Christians who push their lives along the
highway, about to throw it into the ditch because, although
they have the outward trappings of a Christian, they do not
know the powerful energy that is the heart of the believer’s life.
They are pushing themselves to exhaustion, when they should
be propelled by the energy of Another.
4
What Is Missing?
What is the Gospel? If what we believe to be the Gospel is
not the power of God unto salvation, then we need to ask if we
understand it at all.
What is biblical faith? For many, it is the religious version
of the faith spoken of by the writers of self-help books.
How do we stop being terrified of God and begin to truly love
Him? Is it possible to be His friend as well as being His servant?
What is true holiness? It surely must be more than keeping
a list of external rules.
What did Jesus mean by the phrase “I in you and you in Me?”
It sounds like a lot more than going to church twice a week!
How do we overcome temptation? Is it a matter of strong
willpower and determination?
How is it possible to love unlovable people? How can
we love one another as Jesus loved us? How can we forgive
the unforgivable?
Tragically, there are millions of believers who are as edu-
cated in the answers to those questions as I was in how the
motorbike works.
Let me share a letter with you that I received the other day:
Dear Malcolm,
You do not know who I am, and I have never met
you, but a friend of mine told me he has been greatly
helped by your teaching and he gave me your address
and urged me to write. I trust you will read this letter
and give me some answers.
I am writing to you because my Christian life is a
disaster and I have nowhere to turn. I am in a position
of leadership in my church, and if I shared with the
pastor or any of the deacons the way my life is, I do not
know what would happen. I know I would no longer
be welcome in the church. I pray that you will read this
and be able to help me.
5
Let me say upfront that if you saw me in the

context of the church, in the weekly meetings, in social
gatherings with other church members, or teaching my
adult Sunday school class, you would never imagine
that I am not the person you see.
I did not set out to be a hypocrite. From the very
first, I gave my very best to live for Jesus. I have disci -
plined myself to pray every day and read and even
memorize the Scripture. I honestly set out every week
to live for Jesus. But I fail every time. The life that my
family and the people I work with see is very different
from the one that is portrayed before the church. I have
a terrible temper that I cannot control, however much
I try. I wrestle every day with lustful thoughts, and
when I am out of town on business I watch porno -
graphic movies in the hotel room. I have a brother I
have not spoken to in twenty years and cannot bring
myself to forgive because of a betrayal of confidence
that deeply hurt me. If Christianity is loving as Jesus
loved, then count me out.
But above all, I do not love God; I do not find joy
in my prayer or Bible reading—it is something I do
because I have been told that it will nurture my
Christian life. But my heart is not in keeping His com -
mands and being with Him; in fact, there are times I
have to admit that I envy the world—they look a lot
happier than I ever feel.
Maybe I have continued to live this way for the last
ten years because in the church I can get by with a
veneer that satisfies my peers and leaders. You know
what I mean by veneer—the rules of the subculture we
evangelicals are part of. I went over them the other
day. We are the people who do not do certain things;
we do not go to certain places; we do not smoke or
6
What Is Missing?
drink liquor, nor do we dress like the world, especially
our poor women! As long as I keep those rules, every -
one thinks I am a great Christian.
But in the last weeks I have faced myself and realized
that the Bible primarily addresses my thoughts, motives,
and relationships, not so much the lists that I spend my
life trying to keep that have been given by the churc h .
Above all, it commands me to love God and delight in
Him, to obey His commands out of love for Him.
I miserably fail. Malcolm, the truth is I do not love
God. It would be more correct to say that I am afraid of
Him, and go to church and pray because I am afraid if I
do not, I will go to hell. I look around at the others in my
c h u rch, even my friends, and wonder if they are living in
the same craziness that I am—and why not? They do not
know what I am really like. Do they scream at their kids
and sneak pornography when no one is watching? Do
they go through all the words and motions on Sunday
while their hearts are untouched and without love for
God? Is their religious life like mine, just a millimeter-
thick mask over the real person underneath?
There have been times when I think that I have
had an experience of God. At special meetings when
hands have been laid on me, I have felt a warm glow
inside, the flickering of a joy that has lasted for a
couple of weeks, and I have wondered if that is how
real Christians feel all the time. At times I have heard
a message that lays out a formula for living as a victo -
rious Christian, and I have tried it, but it feels artificial
when I try to live it out with the guys in the office. All
my spurts of hope that I can live this life are dead ends
and leave me in greater despair than before.
In the last weeks, I have looked at myself and eval -
uated what my life is really like. It has left me in utter
7
despair. This letter is my last attempt to ask someone I

can trust if the Christian life can be lived by ordinary
people like my friends and me. Tell me honestly,
Malcolm, is it for a few unusual people who do not
have the desires that we have, who really do hate the
world and love God? And if it is for everyone, then is
there something I have missed, is there a level of dedi -
cation or an experience I need to have that will finally
get me into living the Christian life? Or is my life as I
have tried to describe it to you as good as it gets?
If my experience of Christianity is as good as it
gets, then I will quietly walk away from it all. I can no
longer live a life that is so incredibly shallow and mean -
ingless. Please be honest with me, Malcolm—if you tell
me that this is the way Christianity really works out in
practice, I will not tell anyone you said so; I will burn
your letter and drop out. There is a Bible study and
prayer meeting at the church tonight, and I do not
want to go; in fact, I have no interest in being there. If
I go, it is because I do not want to go through the
hassle of being asked by the pastor why I was not there
or of having my friends think I am backsliding. But I
think I will stay home because I am sick of this game.
Please answer me and be honest with me, whatever the
answer is.
Thank you,
Bob
I receive many letters that reflect the same despair that Bob
describes. Tragically, he is correct in assuming that many of his
friends who sing hymns beside him in church live in the same
hopeless confusion he is in. They are hiding behind a mask of
Christian activity, going through the motions and keeping the
surface rules that give the appearance of loving God. A life of
loving God and honestly and joyfully wanting to do His will
8
What Is Missing?
from the heart is a mirage in the spiritual desert wilderness in
which they live.
Many in despair have given up all hope of living the kind
of Christian life they see reflected in the New Testament. Why
is this? Most of these people are as sincere as Bob in giving their
best and trying to do what they believe God demands of them.
As best they know how, they believe the Gospel. So why are
their lives so shallow and empty?
Is it possible that these people have not grasped what the
Gospel is really about? Is it possible they have heard only parts
of the Gospel, while missing the vital ingredient?
When I was speaking in a church in Hong Kong, the pastor
asked my advice. He told me that so many of the church
members who regularly attended the Sunday services and
midweek Bible study also would go to the Buddhist temple
during the week. Whatever he would say and teach made no
difference. He was frustrated and asked if I had an answer.
During the week, I went to the temple to see if I could find
out why these believers would go there. The answer was in the
vast courtyard filled with little tables of fortune-tellers. Each
table had a line of men and women seeking an answer to a
problem, advice on business or marriage, direction for the best
time to take a journey, and so on.
I questioned the pastor re g a rding the subject of his
sermons. There was a great emphasis on heaven, the second
coming, hell and judgment, as well as teaching concerning the
Trinity and the work of Jesus on the cross.
His people came to church to be taught about the tran-
scendent God who had worked in history, far above them, far
removed from their daily grind. Salvation, as the congregation
had been taught, focused on a Jesus who would save them from
hell and take them to heaven and the fine-print details of the
events that would herald the end of the world, but they went to
9
the fortune-teller for advice on living today! They needed to

know the God who walked through life with them and in them,
the source of wisdom and the power to live.
Returning to the United States, I realized that it was much
the same situation here. The weekly diet of many Christians is
a call to escape hell and get to heaven after death, and many of
the best-selling Christian books deal with the intricate details of
end-time prophecy. But how to live in the power of the Spirit,
to walk as Jesus walked, and to love as He loved are questions
rarely talked about.
This book is my answer to the many believers who are
asking the same questions Bob did. I am seeking to introduce
many believers to a Christianity that works in the here and
now, that empowers us to live in heaven on the way to heaven.
The answer is to be found in understanding that the Gospel
is the announcement of God’s covenant and how we can walk in
its authority and power in the midst of the darkness of the
world’s system. Let me warn you: It is possible that what I am
about to share with you may turn your present understanding of
the Gospel and the way the Christian life should be lived on its
head. If your present understanding of the Gospel is not pro d u c-
ing fruit in your life, then it is time to say, “Maybe I have missed
something, and it is time to radically reexamine my faith.”
10
Chapter 2
Welcome to
the World of
Covenants
T This book unfolds the amazing story of the Gospel, looking

at it through the eyes and ears of those who first heard it.
Words that we are familiar with through reading the Bible were
pregnant with a meaning to the original audience that we who
live in the twenty-first century are ignorant of. They understood
the Gospel as the working out of a covenant.
Through my years of studying the Bible I had missed it,
mainly because the concept of covenant is almost unknown in
the Western world today. However, this concept of covenants is
known and documented in ancient societies and among peoples
of the Third World to this day.
The people who populate the pages and stories of our Bible
lived in the atmosphere of covenants as the air they breathed. All
relationships were linked in some way to covenant, whether in
the union of nations or clans or individuals. The family unit was
understood as a covenant, each family member being tightly knit
to the others with a sense of covenantre s p o n s i b i l i t y.
The Bible contains two documents that have been unfortu-
nately named the Old Testament and the New Testament. The
word “testament” is not adequate to describe what these two
11
documents are. The correct naming of these two documents is

the old covenant and the new covenant.
The old covenant is the covenant that was made with Israel
at Mount Sinai through Moses, their representative. It was the
covenant of the law of the Ten Commandments, the sacrificial
system of offering up lambs, bulls, and goats to cover the sins
of the people; the mark and seal of membership in the covenant
was the circumcision of the male.
The new covenant is called new because it made all that went
b e f o re it old and of no more use as a means of salvation. It was
not just another covenant that improved on the previous one, as
this year’s automobile model is an improvement over last year’s.
The word “new”1 means new in kind, that which has never been
thought or dreamed of before. This covenant is mediated by the
Lord Jesus and established in His blood. Membership is in being
sealed by the Spirit of God, who writes the law on the heart and
in the desires of men and women. He is the power of the
covenant enabling those within it to live its promises.
A Binding Obligation
The English word covenant comes from the Latin con -
venire, which literally means “to come together or agree.”2 The
Hebrew word is berith, which literally means “to bind or to
fetter; a binding obligation.” In the Scriptures, it is the ultimate
expression of committed love and trust and was usually made
to define, confirm, establish, or make binding a relationship
that had been in the making for some time.
We need a working definition of a covenant that we can
explain in detail as we proceed through our study. So here is our
definition of a covenant that we will use throughout the book:
A covenant is a binding, unbreakable obligation between two
parties, based on unconditional love sealed by blood and sacred
oath, that creates a relationship in which each party is bound
12
Welcome to the World of Covenants
by specific undertakings on each other’s behalf. The parties to
the covenant place themselves under the penalty of divine retri -
bution should they later attempt to avoid those undertakings. It
is a relationship that can only be broken by death.
In the Bible, we see covenants that for the most part are
unequal covenants. That is, they are made unilaterally, initiated
by a person who is vastly superior in power and authority, and
graciously imposed on a person of lesser power and position for
one’s greater good.
In the making of covenants between clans and tribes and
people, certain ingredients were always present. We will see that
in making covenant with us, God used the pattern of human
covenant-making. By having a working understanding of the
i n g redients that made human covenants, we can better under-
stand the covenant that God has made with us in Jesus Christ.
The Representative
When a group of people prepared to enter into covenant
with another party, they selected a man from among themselves
to represent them in the covenant-making. The word “repre-
sent”3 means to present again, to re-present the will of another,
to speak and act with authority on the part of another; to be a
substitute or agent for. Knowing the needs and desires of those
he represents, the representative re-presents their case, speaking
as and for them to the other party of the covenant.
The re p resentative had to be of the same blood and family as
those he re p resented. As re p resentative, he gathered the tribe,
clan, or family into himself and made the covenant as and for
them. The re p resentative is also known as the guarantor of the
covenant, the one in and through whom the covenant is made
and who is the guarantee that its terms and promises will be kept.
This can be difficult for us in the West to understand, for
we think of life as beginning and ending with the individual.
13
The Bible introduces us to a different way of thinking, in which

people are “in” a representative person whose actions and
achievements become the actions and achievements of the
whole family, clan, or tribe.
The familiar story of David and Goliath from 1 Samuel 17
perfectly illustrates this way of thinking. The Philistine armies
had declared a war of aggression on Israel, and King Saul mus-
tered his troops to halt them. The Philistines were a tall people,
trained warriors striking terror in their enemies’ minds. They
wore brass armor and tall-feathered headdresses atop their
helmets that made them appear taller than they really were.
There were some among their ranks who were massive, gigan-
tic men towering up to nine feet tall. Goliath of Gath was such
a giant and was the hero champion of the Philistine army.
Before the fighting began, Goliath stepped out and bel-
lowed a challenge across the valley. It sounds strange to our
ears, certainly unlike we conduct our wars today!
Then he stood and cried out to the armies of Israel, and
said to them, “Why have you come out to line up for battle?
Am I not a Philistine, and you the servants of Saul? Choose a
man for yourselves, and let him come down to me. If he is
able to fight with me and kill me, then we will be your ser-
vants. But if I prevail against him and kill him, then you shall
be our servants and serve us.” And the Philistine said, “I defy
the armies of Israel this day; give me a man, that we may
fight together.”
1 Samuel 17:8-10
He was saying that he represented the Philistines, in a sense
had become them, so that their history was wrapped up in him.
When he would fight a similar representative of Israel, it would
be the end of the war. The whole issue would be settled in two
men who embodied their people.
Saul was the tallest man in Israel but secluded himself to
his tent and off e red prizes to the man who would accept the
14
challenge that Goliath reissued every morning and evening.
But no one accepted the giant’s challenge or the prize of the
hand of the princess in marriage or lifetime freedom from taxes.
As the weeks passed, the monstrous man became bold and
lumbered across the valley to hurl his challenge in the faces of
the cowering Israelites. The Israelites had lost the war by
default; all they had to do was to formally surrender and get
out of their shameful position.
After six weeks of humiliation for the Israelite army, back
in Bethlehem, old Jesse, father of some of the soldiers at the
front, called for his young teenager David, who was too young
to be called to the army and was left at home to care for the
sheep. He instructed David to find out what was happening in
the battle and gave him some gifts to give to his brothers.
David arrived in time to hear the morning challenge along
with oaths and curses directed at the men whom Goliath called
the yellow cowards of Saul. David did not know this had been
going on for six weeks and looked expectantly at his brothers
to see who would be the first to answer the challenge. Then
they reluctantly told him the shameful story of their army that
did not have a representative champion.
David immediately volunteered. King Saul could not really
refuse. David was an Israelite and therefore was qualified as
one who could take the place of Israel. He was given permission
to go and fight the monstrous man.
Understand how the army of Israel looked at this when the
news was shouted through the trenches that a representative
had been found and Israel had a champion. He didn’t look like
much of a threat to Goliath: a slip of a shepherd lad without
armor and with only a slingshot in hand. But he exuded a
notable confidence in God.
As he left the ranks of the army to follow the enormous figure
weighted with armor, he ceased to be simply a private citizen of
15
Israel. Fully aware of the needs of Israel, he was re p resenting

them, as they, because of cowardice, were unable to present them-
selves. He summed Israel in himself, embodying its people; what
happened to him this day happened to the entire nation. His
victory or defeat would be felt not only by the arm y, but also in
every village and city of Israel in the lives of people who were not
there at the battlefront. At that moment, the history of an Israelite
as yet unborn was being decided. In David, present and future
Israel went to face Goliath.
Goliath had not yet reached his own front lines when
David danced behind him, issuing his challenge:
Then David said to the Philistine, “You come to me with
a sword, with a spear, and with a javelin. But I come to you
in the name of the Lord of hosts, the God of the armies of
Israel, whom you have defied. This day the Lord will deliver
you into my hand, and I will strike you and take your head
from you. And this day I will give the carcasses of the camp
of the Philistines to the birds of the air and the wild beasts of
the earth, that all the earth may know that there is a God in
Israel. Then all this assembly shall know that the Lord does
not save with sword and spear; for the battle is the Lord’s,
and He will give you into our hands.”
1 Samuel 17:45-47
He danced around the massive man, his slingshot whirling
in his hand. There was a very small hole in Goliath’s helmet
that David aimed for, and with his expertise and the grace of
God the stone went through it and sunk into the Philistine’s
temple. The man staggered and fell, and David took the giant’s
own gigantic sword and hacked off his head.
Behind him, a shout of triumph went up from the watching
Israelites. They shouted the victory and poured down the sides
of the valley to route the stunned Philistines. They shouted of a
victory to which they had contributed nothing except six weeks
of cowardice. Yet they were correct. It was their victory, for
16
they had been “in” their representative and shared his victory
as if it were their own. But without him there would be no
victory, for he was the guarantor of it.
The Covenant Oath

We may feel strange with the word “covenant” and the con-
cepts attached to it because the word is rarely used in modern
society; and even when it is used, it is confused with a contract.
Let us get the concept of a contract out of our heads right
away. A contract is a vehicle whereby properties and goods are
conveyed from one person to another.4 Contracts are negotiable
by both of the parties and can be changed or even canceled. In
a contract, promises are made that are as good as the character
of the contracting parties whose signatures seal the document;
therefore, they are easily broken.
A covenant is totally different. A covenant is far above the
exchange of properties and things. It is the giving of one’s whole
person and life to another and the wholehearted receiving of
that other person and his or her life.
A covenant is made with an oath. An oath is a solemn affir-
mation, a binding of oneself to the fulfillment of the words
spoken while appealing to God. The covenant partners of Old
Testament times called upon God to be the witness of the truth
of their words. They also called upon God to be their strength
in the keeping of the covenant terms. Finally, they called upon
God to keep an ever-present watch over the parties to ensure
that the covenant was indeed being kept. By calling on God
while making an oath, the two parties made God the third
party to the covenant. Once made with the oath, a covenant
was nonnegotiable and could not be altered.
We demand an oath from persons giving testimony in court
or those in whom we are placing a great deal of trust, such as
representatives entering public office. When such oaths are
17
taken, the expression “So help me, God” is used. The phrase
means that if the words given in testimony are false, or if the
person betrays them, then God will be the person’s judge.
The Covenant Blessing or Promises

E v e ry covenant of Old Testament times contained the pro m-
ises each party made to the other and the responsibilities each
took with the benefit of the other party in view. In 1 Samuel 20,
in a covenant made between David and Jonathan, David swore
to bless Jonathan.
“And you shall not only show me the kindness of the
Lord while I still live, that I may not die; but you shall not cut
off your kindness from my house forever, no, not when the
Lord has cut off every one of the enemies of David from the
face of the earth.”
1 Samuel 20:14,15
Years later, David blessed Mephibosheth with the blessing he
had sworn in covenant oath to Mephibosheth’s father, Jonathan.
So David said to him, “Do not fear, for I will surely
show you kindness for Jonathan your father’s sake, and will
restore to you all the land of Saul your grandfather; and you
shall eat bread at my table continually.”
2 Samuel 9:7
Such promises, terms, and responsibilities were often
written down and read at certain specified times in remem-
brance of the covenant being made.
The Covenant Sacrifice

At the making of a covenant, there was always the shed-
ding of blood. An animal was slain and its carcass split down
the middle into two halves. The parties making covenant
walked through the bloody path between the pieces of the
divided animal. In vivid symbolism, they proclaimed that they
18
were entering into a death and were journeying into a new life.
They were dying to living for their self-interests alone and
passing through that death to a new relationship of union with
the other party to the covenant.
They also shed their own blood, usually drawn from the
right arm or hand. They would raise their bleeding right arms,
calling upon God to be their witness. The combination of
bloody sacrifice and their own bloodshed combined to give the
powerful statement that each was implicitly making: “I will
keep this covenant even if my blood has to be shed in order to
do so. If I break this covenant, may my blood be shed and my
dismembered body be thrown to the scavengers.”
Genesis 31:43-54 describes a covenant between Jacob and
Laban. Neither of them trusted the other, and at best it was a
shaky agreement. However, in verses 48-49, they attach an oath
to it:
...Therefore its name was called Galeed, also Mizpah,
because he said, “May the Lord watch between you and me
when we are absent one from another. ...although no man is
with us—see, God is witness between you and me!”
Having called upon God to witness and watch over the
covenant, they both knew that they could never break the
promises of covenant and get away with it.
The Covenant Seal

The scars from the wounds in their arms were the seals in
their bodies of the participants’ declaring that they were parties
to the covenant. They were carried in pride, identifying them as
covenant partners. Often the names of the covenant makers
were joined to make a new name announcing that they were
joined as one by covenant blood.
19
Covenant Friends
From the making of the covenant, the two parties would be
described as friends. The word friend has been greatly cheap-
ened in the language of our Western society; but in societies
where covenant-making is practiced and understood there is no
higher honor than to be called a person’s friend, for it
announces a covenant relationship.
This explains why Abraham is called the friend of God in
the Scripture; it is a title that is the constant reminder that God
made covenant with Abraham.
Are You not our God, who drove out the inhabitants of
this land before Your people Israel, and gave it to the descen-
dants of Abraham Your friend forever?
2 Chronicles 20:7
Covenant Meal
Every covenant ended in a meal that declared the covenant
now valid and in effect, functioning in the lives of the parties to
it. This was a very important part of covenant-making. To eat
with someone at any time was a kind of covenant, and it had a
far greater meaning when placed at the end of the making of a
covenant. The meal declared the covenant, as the two repre-
sentatives would eat of the same bread and drink of the same
wine telling the world that they were one, partaking one of
another. We have illustration of such covenant meals being
eaten in the context of covenant-making between men:
But they said, “We have certainly seen that the Lord is
with you. So we said, ‘Let there now be an oath between us,
between you and us; and let us make a covenant with you,
that you will do us no harm, since we have not touched you,
and since we have done nothing to you but good and have
sent you away in peace. You are now the blessed of the
Lord.’” So he made them a feast, and they ate and drank.
Then they arose early in the morning and swore an oath with
20
one another; and Isaac sent them away, and they departed
from him in peace.
Genesis 26:28-31
We have already looked at the covenant that was made
between Jacob and Laban. Take note that it was sealed with a
meal at the place of the covenant.
“Now therefore, come, let us make a covenant, you and
I, and let it be a witness between you and me.” So Jacob took
a stone and set it up as a pillar. Then Jacob said to his
brethren, “Gather stones.” And they took stones and made a
heap, and they ate there on the heap.
Genesis 31:44-46
The Memorial or Place of

the Covenant-Making
The place where the covenant was made was hallowed as
the memorial site of the two parties’ becoming one. Sometimes
there was an enduring memorial set up to remind succeeding
generations of what had taken place. Sometimes the name of
the place would be changed to reflect the covenant that was
made there.
Lovingkindness
To become part of a covenant was to enter into a new sit-
uation, becoming part of a relationship that is best understood
as a family—not based on birth ties, but on a commitment of
love freely given and bound with a sacred oath. The oath
created a new kind of family bound together with an unbreak-
able life-and-death relationship.
Among the Arabs to this very day is the saying “Blood is
thicker than milk,” meaning that those bound by the blood of
covenant are held in a stronger bond than those who have
drunk of the same mother’s milk.
21
The covenant made was to be worked out for the duration

of the two parties’ lives under all circumstances. Hesed 5 is the
Hebrew word used to describe the ongoing relationship of the
parties in covenant who worked out the commitment made in
covenant, the keeping of its promises and responsibilities.
Hesed is a difficult word to translate into the language of the
Western world, for we are a society that knows very little of the
commitment involved in being part of a covenant. In various
translations of the Scripture, different words are used to catch
aspects of the meaning of the word or to try to encompass its
whole meaning. It is translated as “mercy,” “goodness,”
“steadfast love,” “loyal love,” “covenant love,” “lovingkind-
ness,” or simply “kindness.” Most of the time in this book, we
will use the English word “lovingkindness” to translate the
Hebrew word hesed.
The most amazing news to be announced to the human
race is that God, in His unconditional love for us, has called us
to participate in the most intimate relationship and unbreak-
able bond known among humans or capable of being expressed
in any language. He has called us to covenant relationship with
Himself, to come into the circle of friendship in which God and
humanity are bound together in an intimate love union.
This covenant is the content of the Gospel. It is called the
new covenant. It consists of the everlasting oath of God, the
shedding of the blood of God in the death of Jesus Christ and
His resurrection and ascension to the Father. The Holy Spirit
was sent to make the covenant a reality in the lives of men and
women who surrender their lives to Jesus Christ.
22
Chapter 3
The World
of the
Living Dead
W We were created for covenant union with God, to be in the

circle of His friends. We are made in His image and in His like-
ness, uniquely fitted to interact with Him in love. This is the
meaning of our existence: to live by the life of God, enjoying the
privilege of being His friends.
We are the unique ones in creation: spirits who are able to
commune and be the intimates of God that are in bodies of
flesh made from the dust of the earth. The flesh body—that it
should not merely house the spirit but be the way the spirit is
expressed—is the genius of God. Men and women are creatures
that are created to be at home in the heavens in communion
with God, while in the same moment to be at home in the world
of the created matter. We were created to live from our spirit
center, conscious of the heavenly world, and from that center
order our flesh and physical world.
But an interaction of love such as God intends between
Himself and humanity must be by choice. Love cannot be leg-
islated. Robots do not make covenant partners! Before Adam,
and the human race that was in him, could embark on the path
for which he was made and find the reason for his being, he had
23
to choose to trust God, to freely obey Him, and so to take the

first steps of loving Him.
We stand amazed that God, the only free will that existed,
with no necessity within and no pressure from without to bring
about another creature with free will, freely chose to create a
being who had free will, who was capable of saying no to Him.
We might look at the chaos in the world and, above all, the
death and suffering of the Son of God because of it, and ask
why God would create a being with free will.
The only answer possible is almost too incredible to think.
He chose to create us because His love desired to share itself
with free beings that could partake of His life and join Him in
His unspeakable joy. What makes this so incredible is that He
did not purpose this out of a need within Him for company. He
is the infinitely fulfilled One. He created men and women
because His love must share and be given away. He loves you
not only because you are here, but also you are here because He
loved you into existence.
All that would happen because of what men and women
would do when their free will sinks into insignificance in the
light of the glorious end in view. The goal that made it all
worthwhile was that these men and women would be con-
formed to the image of the Son of God and would share His life
for eternity. For that goal, the Son of God would take on flesh,
suffer and die and rise again, and God the Spirit would come
and bring men and women to the goal.
The Choice
But that is anticipating the end! In order for the man and
the woman to make the deliberate choice to believe Him and
begin the journey of loving Him and walking in His love, there
had to be something about which a free choice could be made.
God placed the man into the Garden of Eden (or Delight), a
24
The World of the Living Dead
park designed and planted by God for His infinitely loved crea-
tures, man and woman. In the midst of the Garden, He placed
the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil, which would be the
place of choice.
And the Lord God commanded the man, saying, “Of
every tree of the garden you may freely eat; but of the tree of
the knowledge of good and evil you shall not eat, for in the
day that you eat of it you shall surely die.”
Genesis 2:16,17
The response of the man and woman to the tree would
either be one of obedience or of disobedience. Obedience would
develop into trust and love toward God. Disobedience, unbelief
that rejected God and His love and the result of such a decla-
ration of independence from God, would be death.
The tree was not poisonous but was the divinely appointed
place for man and woman to choose to obey. They were warned
that in the day that they ate of the tree, they would surely die.
It must not be looked on as an exam that, had they passed,
they could have moved on to the next grade. It was the very
necessary opportunity they had to have to become the freely
choosing humans they were created to be.
But why would they even consider eating of a tree that
guaranteed their death? What bait would lure them to even
consider it?
Adam had everything and needed nothing. He lacked only
one thing; and because he was a creature, he would always lack
it. He was owner of all the earth, having all that he needed,
knowing no lack. But all that he had, from the breath in his
lungs, to his dominion over all of creation, was all the free gift
of God. With every breath he took, he was reminded that he
was not God but a dependent creature and that the meaning of
his life was to be submitted to his Creator.
25
It was on this point that the devil came to tempt him. He

dangled before him as a possible possession the one thing a
creature could never have—divinity.
The heart of Adam’s sin was that he envied God. He could
not be tempted to envy what God had, for he shared that in
abundance. He could, however, be tempted to envy who God
was; and that could be fired into the desire to dethrone Him and
take His place. Sin in its ultimate desire wills to remove God, kill
Him if it could, and crown the cre a t u re human in His place.
Satan began by portraying God as a liar not to be tru s t e d .
He then told the woman that in eating the tree and thus
announcing before God and creation their self-sufficiency and
declaring independence from God, they would possess that one
thing they did not have: They would become as God. He assure d
them that God had lied: Eating of the tree would not bring death
but was instead the doorway to total, self-directed fre e d o m .
Then the serpent said to the woman, “You will not
surely die. For God knows that in the day you eat of it your
eyes will be opened, and you will be like God, knowing good
and evil.”
Genesis 3:4,5
This is the lie and will be re f e rred to as such thro u g h o u t
the following chapters. From that original lie, all the sin of
humankind has flowed.
Who exchanged the truth of God for the lie, and wor-
shiped and served the creature rather than the Creator, who
is blessed forever. Amen.
Romans 1:25
...the devil...does not stand in the truth because there is
no truth in him. Whenever he speaks a lie, he speaks from his
own nature, for he is a liar and the father of lies.
John 8:44 NASB
They believed Satan and made the choice to disobey and
declare their independence from God, to sever themselves from
26
the One who was the source of their life and the meaning of
their existence. In that moment, their universe came crashing
down around them.
Dead in Sin
We can only understand the necessity of the death and
blood shedding of the Lord Jesus when we have understood
what happened in that moment of disobedience. It was the act
of disobedience from which all other disobedience and sin
flowed. It was the Great Disobedience and is the response to the
Primal Lie.
It was not a simple falling out among friends. In that case,
each goes one’s own way and licks one’s wounds, either to get
on with life without one’s friend or to seek reconciliation.
There is life after a falling out among human friends. But in
this case, one of the parties was the Creator, the giver and sus-
tainer of life. To rebel in an act of disobedience that declared
independence from Him was to disconnect with the source of
life and plunge into death. This must be understood in its mag-
nitude. It was not the breaking of a pointless rule. They were
not caught talking in class and given detention with a hundred
lines to write. This was a deliberate act of unbelief in the basic
law of the universe.
This is not to be likened to talking in class; it is likened to
defying gravity, only infinitely more so! Apart from causing cre-
ation to cease, there was nothing God could do to suspend the
results of their sin. “In the day you eat of it, you shall surely
die” was not a punishment, but the announcement of a fact:
You are dependent upon God for your life; you are created to
live in His love, and if you walk away from Him a law will be
triggered that cannot be reversed—you will certainly and
unquestionably die.
27
They were created to say yes to God and to choose to trust

His love. Instead, they said no to God and yes to the lie of Satan
and, in so doing, became the enemies of God. They denied the
meaning of their existence as creatures and rejected their God-
given glory of submission and obedience to the Creator. They
said no to the covenant union with Him, for whom they were
created, exchanging it for the dead-end street of independence
that results in death.
Man and woman died in the moment they ate of the tree.
But what do we mean by death? After all, they continued to live
for many years and the human race is still here. Granted, every-
one dies in the end; but the warning was that in the day they
ate, they would die.
The problem with defining death is that those who are in
the state of death are doing the defining and are convinced that
they are alive! From their perspective, they are alive now and
death is what happens at the end of physical life; but the Bible
plainly says that outside of Christ, they are not alive now! This
is the world of the walking dead who do not live but exist.
There are many dimensions to what we mean by life.
First, God is life and the source and upholder of all life. No
life exists outside of Him, and nothing is independent of Him.
Then there is the life of the human, the most complex of all
living creatures but, most importantly, created to share in and
participate in the divine life. This incredible human is created to
live in God’s world and in the physical creation simultaneously.
Next, there is animal life, which has a graded scale of com-
plexity from the primates all the way down to the amoeba.
The amoeba is alive, my dog is alive, I am alive, and God
is life. Life and living mean something different at each level.
The human is the only cre a t u re whose life was intended to
go far beyond the natural life by sharing in the divine life. The
Hebrew word for life or to live is h a y a h , 1 which means simply
28
to be alive but always assumes that for a human to be alive is
more than one’s possessing a beating heart and lungs filled
with air.
Moses explained that the troubles in the wilderness were
intended to point the people to the fact that their life consisted
of more than physical characteristics.
So He humbled you, allowed you to hunger, and fed you
with manna which you did not know nor did your fathers
know, that He might make you know that man shall not live
by bread alone; but man lives by every word that proceeds
from the mouth of the Lord.
Deuteronomy 8:3
The word he uses for “live” is hayah, indicating that in men
and women hayah is a quality of life that is more than the
keeping of body and soul together; it is living on the life of God
in His Word.
Moses, speaking to the people, defined life (hayah) in terms
of walking in obedience to the words of God:
In that I command you today to love the Lord your God,
to walk in His ways, and to keep His commandments, His
statutes, and His judgments, that you may live and multiply;
and the Lord your God will bless you in the land which you
go to possess.
Deuteronomy 30:16
In the Greek language, the word zoe is used to describe life
2
as God knows life. Zoe, then, becomes the foundation of all

life; but it specifically describes that quality of life that is unique
to God, translated in the New Testament as everlasting life.
The New Testament abounds in references to zoe, assuring
us that it is the purpose of God that we should receive zoe life
as the addition to our natural life and so truly live as we were
always intended to.
29
The thief does not come except to steal, and to kill, and
to destroy. I have come that they may have life (zoe), and that
they may have it more abundantly.
John 10:10
For God so loved the world that He gave His only begot-
ten Son, that whoever believes in Him should not perish but
have everlasting life (zoe).
John 3:16
In each of these verses, the word zoe is used for “life” and
“everlasting life.” We were created to partake of the life of God.
Sin stole it, and Jesus came to return it to us.
Therefore, we must define death as including, but so much
more than, what occurs to the body at the end of physical life.
Death must be understood as separation from, of being
unaware and unresponsive to, the dimension that one is dead
to. The physically dead human is conscious in another dimen-
sion but separated from the physical world and therefore
unaware and unresponsive to it.
Using this definition, we can say that the animal world is
dead to the human world. Do not be upset with me but,
a c c o rding to this definition of death, your cat is dead to the
fullness of human life. It lives in a human world but is unaware
and unresponsive to everything that is essentially human. It
responds to our providing food, water, and shelter and has an
a w a reness of our being there. But it is unaware and unre s p o n-
sive to a Beethoven symphony or the reading of a passage fro m
a book, nor does a joke have any effect on it. It does not
ponder the meaning of its existence or discuss life with other
cats. It may see two humans kiss but has no re f e rence point for
the love that the kiss expresses or, in fact, what a kiss means.
It only has cat life, which cannot relate to human life.
In that sense, through the great disobedience, the man and
the woman plunged into the state of being dead to God and
alive only to human awareness of their physical world, which
30
was light years above animal life but light years below what
they were created to enjoy.
There is an awful finality in both spiritual and physical
death. Once dead, only God can bring a person back to life. In
the realm of the physical, He does that in the resurrection; and
spiritually, He accomplishes it in the miracle of the new birth.
The human lives on the edge of awareness of God, enjoys
His providential care, but is hardly aware that it is He who
cares for him. Humankind is oblivious to the love of God and
is unresponsive to His approach. Men and women are alive in
the physical world, the world of the creature, of flesh; but they
are separated from God and unaware of Him, deaf to His
words, and thus unresponsive.
The human spirit is like a radio that is no longer able to pick
up or transmit a clear signal. But, import a n t l y, men and women
know they have a radio even though it doesn’t work. They are
lost but not so lost as to not know that there is something
missing. They exist out on the edge of an awareness of God,
haunted by the uneasy feeling that He is there and some moral
responsibility to Him is demanded. The race has a memory that
cannot be recalled, a dream that cannot be remembered of the
g l o ry they were created to enjoy and once had.
T h e re is a longing to be loved unconditionally that cannot
be satisfied by another human. They are surprised by unex-
pected surges of longing within for something above and beyond
the prison walls of sin, selfishness, and satanic domination.
Men and women are aware of a vast emptiness within,
which sends them searching after something higher than their
human existence. There is a hole inside each one of us that is
bigger than the universe, but left to ourselves we have no tools
for discovering who can fill the hole.
There can be no contact with God from the human side;
God is not known by the logic of the human intellect but by
31
revelation in the spirit from the God side. The groping after
God within the categories known by the human intellect and
imagination creates a God made in the image of man, which
reduces Him to a superhuman and leaves the human in a
greater darkness than ever. Such groping into the unknown
inevitably leads to the spirit world of darkness, deception, and
the demonic.
Jesus defines for us the biblical meaning of the word
“dead” in the parable of the lost son. (Luke 15:11-32.) The
father announces, “This my son was dead and is alive again”
(verse 24); that is, he was separated from the father’s love,
unaware of it and untouched by it and unresponsive to it,
finding his existence far away from it. For him to come “alive”
was to become aware of that love, be touched and embraced by
it, responding by opening himself to it.
Our first parents, Adam and Eve, did not become “as
God,” as Satan had promised them, but instead became the
slaves of the one who had lied to them and promised ultimate
freedom and independence. Life now was lived on the mean-
ingless treadmill of trying to make the lie of Satan work in life.
They were doomed to fail at meeting their goal of being as God,
yet in a blind and insane belief have been spurred on to attempt
to achieve it in every succeeding generation of humankind.
Dead while physically, mentally, and emotionally alive, the
sad parade of humanity moves through existence toward physi-
cal death, the dissolution of the body, being separated even fro m
the physical existence. Created to rule the universe, humankind
has ended up being absorbed back into the dust from whence he
came. And the first man and woman believed that they would
become gods!
Unlike lower creatures, men and women know that physi-
cal death is inevitably coming, which makes their existence
meaningless. Whatever they may do, whatever they may
32
achieve or aspire to, whatever their hopes and ambitions, men
and women are acutely aware that all is being swept on toward
inevitable death. Life itself becomes pointless and meaningless.
The Cosmic Act

Adam’s act of the great disobedience was also the cosmic
disobedience, for Adam was lord of the creation and head of
the human race. His act brought death to the whole creation
and brought the race that was in him into a state of living
death. The entire human race was in Adam when he sinned;
therefore, his was not a private sin but a cosmic act that
involved the entire cosmos and all of future history and people.
The human race outside of Christ is called “in Adam” or
“the old man(kind).” We are not isolated individuals but are
locked in to one another.
For example, some of my far off ancestors were Vikings.
When my ancestor came in his longboat to the shores of eastern
England, I was in him; I was potential in his life. If he had been
killed in the raid, I would have died in him—like it or not, that
is the way it is.
Likewise, if Adam had died before his first child was con-
ceived, none of us would be here today. When he disobeyed he
carried us, the entire race of humankind, into the darkness.
That does not excuse us, for we have all willfully chosen the
same path he did. Every generation believes the lie and votes by
its actions that Adam was right. We are personally responsible
for our sin.
The Futility of Life in the Flesh

Humankind has become something other than what we were
c reated to be. Men and women were created to be spirit persons,
living from their spirit centers, where they were to be submitted
33
to God and share in His life. From that center, they were to live
in and through their physical bodies and rule the universe.
But dead to God they became flesh persons, living from the
created flesh as the source and center of their life. That was
inevitable, for that was all that was left! The spirit was not
functioning and the lie told every man and woman that within
themselves, independent of God, they could find the meaning of
life and happiness.
Let me make it very clear that the body and all its cells and
organs are good. God created the human body and pronounced
it good, and Jesus took to Himself a human body made like
ours in every way.
What happened when the first couple died to God in Eden
was that they now looked in the realm of their created physical
existence for the meaning of life. In that physical arena, they
would live out their rebellion to God. There is nothing wrong
with flesh; the evil is in fallen men and women’s making the
flesh the source and meaning of existence.
It would appear that before sin and death entered, the
couple lived in an acute awareness of the spirit dimension—so
much so that they were hardly aware of their bodies except as
the vehicles of their spirits. It would seem that the glory of the
life of God shone through their bodies, clothing them in glori-
ous light, much as it did Jesus in His transfiguration.
The entrance of sin and death turned everything upside
down. After they sinned, they were suddenly acutely aware of
their bodies stripped of the glory of God, while paralyzed and
confused in terms of the heavenly dimension.
The shock of the new awareness that their flesh had
become the center of their existence was vividly portrayed by
their reaction. It is significant that the first act after their sin
was a total focus on their bodies and a frantic effort to cover
34
them. They had no horror of their sin, but were obsessed by the
shame of bodies stripped of glory and now stark naked.
F rom then on, this was where they would find their life
and the meaning of their existence—in the realm of cre a t u re
flesh. Men and women would now spend their lives searching
for meaning within their magnificent brains, intellects, emo-
tions, feelings, and passions, which all exist in the organs of
their bodies.
But for every human being, the questions regarding the
meaning of existence will not go away. Men and women cannot
forget the dream they cannot remember! The human is plagued
by “Why am I here?” “What is the point of my existence?”
“What is the meaning of my life?” Midlife crisis is due to
looking at life and realizing that the elusive meaning has not
been found and time is running out. Humans explore all possi-
ble reasons for existence within the physical, material universe
in which they find their entire existence.
Men and women outside of Christ are flesh persons living
with their flesh bodies at their center, with only a dim aware-
ness of the spirit and its function. For the human created to
know and walk in love with the Creator, there is no ultimate
meaning to life in the flesh.
I once owned a very beautiful painting that hung on the wall
of my office in a frame carved with leaves and overlaid in gold
leaf. One day, I decided to sell the painting. The empty frame
stood against the wall, and I remember thinking how I needed
to put it in the attic until I could find another picture that would
fit the frame. It never occurred to me to hang the frame on the
wall, however beautifully it was carved. Frames are for picture s ,
and apart from the pictures they have little meaning.
Our flesh existence is the frame around the picture that is
our spirits joined with and participating in the life of God.
Our meaning is living in the love of God in the frame of our
35
creature existence. Without the picture, there is no point to

the frame except to wait for its fulfillment in having a picture
placed in its heart.
The Scripture uses the word “futile” to describe the life
lived in the flesh. It is a word that means going nowhere, dead
end, aimless, and bringing nothing to fruition or harvest.
Knowing that you were not redeemed with corruptible
things, like silver or gold, from your aimless conduct received
by tradition from your fathers.
1 Peter 1:18
This I say, therefore, and testify in the Lord, that you
should no longer walk as the rest of the Gentiles walk, in the
futility of their mind.
Ephesians 4:17
Our pursuit of false meaning is sin because we were created
to find our meaning in living in the love of God. Our looking
for that meaning elsewhere is a slap in the face to God.
I once saw a group of young boys playing street baseball. I
was shocked to see that they were using a violin for their bat.
Its strings were broken, and it was dirty. Some of the veneer had
stripped away, and a boy held its neck and swung it like a bat.
I am sure the boys had found it trashed by someone and were
using it creatively, but there was something very wrong with
what I was seeing. I do not know much about violins, but this
one had obviously not been purchased in a dime store; even in
its dilapidated condition, it was beautiful. It had been lovingly
made, fashioned, and lacquered by a craftsman with the one
purpose in mind of filling a music room or concert hall with
music to delight the ears of the listeners. Now broken, dirty, its
strings flying in the wind, it was used as a baseball bat. I felt
that what I was seeing was an insult to its maker and an affront
to music and beauty.
We were created to delight in being the object of God’s love
and to fill the creation with the music of His love by our lives
36
lived in union with Him. The great disobedience is trashing the
purpose of our creation and seeking, on an endless, futile quest,
another meaning to life. In so doing, we insult our Maker and
shame our very existence.
All Have Sinned

The major Greek word that sums up the condition of
humankind is harmartia,3 which the New Testament translates
as sin. Its basic meaning is “to miss the mark” and describes the
action of human beings in missing totally the reason they were
created. This must not be thought of as missing the mark like
the little boy at summer camp who can’t hit the bull’s eye with
his arrow but keeps trying in hope of success. Humankind
misses the mark deliberately, having set up an alternative target,
which in fact is the lie and an illusion.
But in the New Testament the word, while retaining its
original meaning, takes on the much broader meaning of sepa-
ration from God that is rooted in the principle of independence
from Him, which is contained in the lie, which has become the
source of all action and behavior.
Therefore, just as through one man sin entered the
world, and death through sin, and thus death spread to all
men, because all sinned.
Romans 5:12
Harmartia is described as a ruling power. In Romans 6:6,
it is spoken of as the body of sin, enslaving the members of
the body.
Knowing this, that our old man was crucified with Him,
that the body of sin might be done away with, that we should
no longer be slaves of sin.
Again in Romans 6, Paul speaks to believers who have been
delivered from sin, describing it as a master that had ruled them
as a tyrant through the members of the physical body. Although
37
sin is an action taken by the will, it is the body that is the instru-
ment by which sin is expressed in concrete behavior.
Therefore do not let sin reign in your mortal body, that
you should obey it in its lusts.
For sin shall not have dominion over you, for you are
not under law but under grace.
Do you not know that to whom you present yourselves
slaves to obey, you are that one’s slaves whom you obey,
whether of sin leading to death, or of obedience leading to
righteousness? But God be thanked that though you were
slaves of sin, yet you obeyed from the heart that form of doc-
trine to which you were delivered.
Romans 6:12,14,16,17
Paul often speaks of sin personified as a tyrant master. In
Romans 7:8,11 he writes,
But sin, taking opportunity by the commandment, pro-
duced in me all manner of evil desire. For apart from the law
sin was dead.
For sin, taking occasion by the commandment, deceived
me, and by it killed me.
Reconciliation and Resurrection

Although humankind is dead, men and women can still
hear when God speaks, even as Lazarus heard the voice of Jesus
and came forth from the tomb. The true person lies buried
within each of us, awaiting the Gospel call of the Son of God
that summons him or her to resurrection to true personhood.
And you He made alive, who were dead in trespasses
and sins, in which you once walked according to the course
of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air,
the spirit who now works in the sons of disobedience, among
whom also we all once conducted ourselves in the lusts of our
flesh, fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind, and
were by nature children of wrath, just as the others.
38
But God, who is rich in mercy, because of His great love
with which He loved us, even when we were dead in tres-
passes, made us alive together with Christ....
Ephesians 2:1-5
Humans are hostile to God and neither in a covenant nor
are in a position to initiate one. They are not only hostile to
God but are the covenant breakers, for the first sin was the
breaking of the covenant that was their destiny to enjoy; and as
covenant breakers, they are under the penalty of death. The
Bible is the fascinating story of how God has achieved the rec-
onciliation of men and women to Himself, bringing them into
covenant with Him.
God was in Christ reconciling the world to Himself, not
imputing their trespasses to them....
2 Corinthians 5:19
39
Chapter 4
The Loving-
kindness
of God
O One reason that I did not initially discover the covenant in

the Scripture was that the word “covenant” is not to be found
very often. It was the discovery of another word that led me
right into the heart of the covenant. That word in the Hebrew
language is hesed;1 it is the word of the covenant in Scripture.
The word is translated in our various versions of the Bible
in a number of diff e rent ways. In our older versions of the Bible,
it is translated as “merc y,” and we will explain why below. The
m o d e rn versions attempt to get to the heart of its meaning as the
w o rd of the covenant, translating it as “steadfast love,”
“covenant love,” “unfailing love,” or simply “loyalty.”
The word is found approximately 250 times in the Hebrew
Old Testament and probably ranks among one of the most
i m p o rtant words of the covenant. It is a word rich with
meaning, but at its heart it describes the mutual responsibili-
ties that each party to a covenant has to the other, and the
rights that each enjoys in the covenant relationship. This is
daily lived out in mundane tasks, as well as in self-sacrificing
decisions that sometimes have to be made in order to carry out
41
the covenant blessings and promises given to each other at the

making of the covenant.
Hesed is the word that describes the working out of the
expressions of love that were potential in the original covenant
commitment. Hesed describes the relationship of the covenant
partners, but more, it describes that relationship being worked
out; it is the covenant in action. So when Scripture is speaking
of God’s lovingkindness, it is often in the context of His doing
and showing and keeping the covenant when every word that
has been sworn to is put to the test. “Lovingkindness” is the
word that describes the covenant when it takes to the streets
and simply does it every day. It is God’s keeping every word and
giving every blessing He has promised.
The word has three ideas that must be present in order to
fully grasp its meaning. The three ideas are s t rength, steadfast -
ness, and love, each to be understood in the context of a
covenant’s having been made. If we have only one of these
ideas, the word will lose its meaning. If we emphasize love to
the exclusion of strength and steadfastness, it will tend toward
the romantic and sentimental and lack the vital element of
commitment. If we leave out love and emphasize strength and
steadfastness, we will be left with a cold, legal faithfulness to
the covenant and the ability to perf o rm it, without passion or
desire to do so. But at the heart of hesed are love, warm-
h e a rted generosity, and goodness, not merely loyalty and
legal obligation.
Hesed is a word that is often related to marriage, and that
is certainly a legal matter attended with solemn vows and the
taking of obligations and responsibilities. Yet at the heart of the
relationship is committed love that transcends the legalities
even as it fulfills them. With that in mind, maybe the word
“devotion” is a better translation.
42
The Lovingkindness of God
The word hesed was used by the Hebrews to describe the
ideal family love, the love that binds people together relation-
ally. In seeking to understand its meaning, we must include all
the elements of belonging to a circle of love, of mutual caring,
of providing and protecting love. It carries with it the assurance
that the other party to the covenant will be there in the day of
need or trouble.
To emphasize the idea of the steadfastness of the relation-
ship, hesed is often linked with faithfulness in the Scripture.
Behind His hesed is His faithfulness, a word that means that
God is infinitely reliable and can be counted on at all times; He
is constant and unchangeable. It arises directly from the
covenant oath of God, which is the foundation of our faith.
Your mercy (hesed), O Lord, is in the heavens; Your
faithfulness reaches to the clouds.
Psalm 36:5
It is good to give thanks to the Lord, and to sing praises
to Your name, O Most High; to declare Your lovingkindness
in the morning, and Your faithfulness every night.
Psalm 92:1,2
I have not hidden Your righteousness within my heart; I
have declared Your faithfulness and Your salvation; I have
not concealed Your lovingkindness and Your truth from the
great assembly. Do not withhold Your tender mercies from
me, O Lord; let Your lovingkindness and Your truth (or faith-
fulness) continually preserve me.
Psalm 40:10,11
God Is Hesed
When humans make a covenant oath, it is in order to create
the bond of lovingkindness and to hold it in place. But we must
understand that God makes covenant with humans not to lock
Himself in to acting in love toward us lest He should be
tempted to fail in so doing! He makes covenant not to create
43
lovingkindness, but in order that we might see that His heart is

lovingkindness from eternity.
And the Lord passed before him and proclaimed, “The
Lord, the Lord God, merciful (hesed) and gracious, longsuf-
fering, and abounding in goodness and truth.”
Exodus 34:6
...But You are God, ready to pardon, gracious and mer-
ciful (hesed), slow to anger, abundant in kindness, and did
not forsake them.
Nehemiah 9:17
The Lord is merciful (hesed) and gracious, slow to anger,
and abounding in mercy.
Psalm 103:8
So he prayed to the Lord, and said, “Ah, Lord, was not
this what I said when I was still in my country? Therefore I
fled previously to Tarshish; for I know that You are a gra-
cious and merciful God, slow to anger and abundant in lov-
ingkindness (hesed), One who relents from doing harm.”
Jonah 4:2
T h e re f o re know that the Lord your God, He is God, the

faithful God who keeps covenant and mercy (hesed) for a
thousand generations with those who love Him and keep
His commandments.
Deuteronomy 7:9
Our very existence arises from His hesed. Psalm 136 states
that the creation and the laws that cause the universe to con-
tinue arise from His lovingkindness, here translated as mercy:
To Him who by wisdom made the heavens, for His
mercy endures forever; to Him who laid out the earth above
the waters, for His mercy endures forever; to Him who made
great lights, for His mercy endures forever—the sun to rule
by day, for His mercy endures forever; the moon and stars to
rule by night, for His mercy endures forever.
Psalm 136:5-9
44
The entire history of Israel, the people of God of the Old
Testament, in their relationship to God is summed up in this
word. Whatever they are going through, whether they are at the
high peak of walking with Him or plunging into the depths of
sin in their turning away from Him, always there is the presence
of His lovingkindness delighting and yearning over the
covenant people. His continual unfailing presence with His
people to achieve His purpose is at the heart of this word hesed.
When this word is understood, the Psalms are seen as the
delighted response to covenant love. The Prophets come alive as
covenant documents addressed by God to His people. The
history of Old Testament Israel is of His lovingkindness
meeting the need of His people for redemption from sin, their
enemies, and troubled times.
Because He is hesed and is not bound to it only because of
a covenant’s being made, His covenant love is greater than the
covenant. It explains when the human breaks covenant that His
heart of lovingkindness still reaches after them and will not let
them go.
With a little wrath I hid My face from you for a moment;
but with everlasting kindness (hesed) I will have mercy on
you,” says the Lord, your Redeemer.
“For the mountains shall depart and the hills be
removed, but My kindness (hesed) shall not depart from you,
nor shall My covenant of peace be removed,” says the Lord,
who has mercy on you.
Isaiah 54:8,10
Even after Jerusalem fell and the people were led away
captive to Babylon because of their many sins, Jeremiah could find
peace in the covenant loyalty of God to His wayward people.
Through the Lord’s mercies (hesed) we are not con-
sumed, because His compassions fail not. They are new every
morning; great is Your faithfulness.
Lamentations 3:22,23
45
When David committed adultery with Bathsheba and then

arranged for her husband to be killed in battle, he knew that
there was no forgiveness under the Law of Moses, which stated
that he must be stoned to death. He appealed beyond the law
to the covenant heart of God:
Have mercy (hesed) upon me, O God, according to
Your lovingkindness; according to the multitude of Your
tender mercies....
Psalm 51:1
We may sum up the covenant love of God in the Old
Testament by saying that it is the eternal covenant love of God
committed to keep every word of His covenant promises. It is
seen in His commitment to be there for us, His covenant
people, every day and every hour to save, keep, protect, and
care for us. Hesed tells us that God passionately loves us, longs
for us, and pursues us even when we walk away from Him.
The Story of Gibeon

Perhaps one of the most amazing stories in the Bible, the
story of Gibeon illustrates the strength and steadfastness of
covenant love, or hesed. The story is found in chapters 9 and
10 of the book of Joshua.
Joshua had led Israel into Canaan, the land of promise, to
conquer and take it as their homeland. The people who then
lived there were idolaters practicing vile immoral acts as part of
their worship of their false deities, and the command of God
was plain: His people were to have no treaties or covenants
with the inhabitants of Canaan.
One of the Canaanite tribes, the Gibeonites decided to trick
the leaders of Israel into entering into a binding covenant with
them. They were only a few hours from where Joshua was
camped, but they put on worn and ragged clothes and sandals
that were falling apart and put crumbling and moldy bread in
46
their packs. They arrived at Joshua’s tent looking as if they had
traveled many miles over a period of weeks.
They sat and told the elders of Israel that they had come
from a land far away and had traveled the great distance
because they had heard of the wonders God had done for the
Israelites in Egypt and in their trek through the wilderness to
Canaan. They presented themselves as the representatives of
their people who desired to enter into covenant with such a
God-blessed people.
Foolishly, the elders of Israel, although suspicious, did not
check out the story the Gibeonites told, and most foolishly they
did not consult with God. They were gullible and believed every
word the men of Gibeon told them and entered into covenant
with them, invoking the Lord with a solemn covenant oath.
So Joshua made peace with them, and made a covenant
with them to let them live; and the rulers of the congregation
swore to them.
Joshua 9:15
The fact that Israel was in covenant with God made the
Gibeonites not only partners with Israel, but also with their
God. With beaming smiles and great inner rejoicing, the men of
Gibeon left the following day to trek a few miles over the hills
to their people with the great news. They had pulled it off! They
were in covenant on the basis of a lie that the leaders of Israel
had never bothered to check out.
But three days later, Israel discovered the truth that the
Gibeonites were their neighbors. What would Israel do? The
leaders realized that they had been deceived and, worse, had
involved themselves and God in a covenant with a people that
God had expected them to subjugate.
They confronted the Gibeonites. Here we face the
unchangeable nature of hesed. How would they treat these liars
who were their sworn enemies but now, by false testimony,
47
were in covenant with them? The leaders of Israel knew that

they could not go back on their covenant oath, even though
there was complaint against the leadership from the people.
Hesed held, and they spared the people of Gibeon.
But the children of Israel did not attack them, because
the rulers of the congregation had sworn to them by the Lord
God of Israel. And all the congregation complained against
the rulers. Then all the rulers said to all the congregation,
“We have sworn to them by the Lord God of Israel; now
therefore, we may not touch them.”
Joshua 9:18,19
They punished their deceitfulness by making them the ser-
vants of Israel, specifically servants to the priests and Levites,
but the covenant oath was honored.
It was not long before the surrounding tribes heard of the
deceitful union with powerful Israel that the tribe of Gibeon
had brought about. They were angry with them, not because
they had deceived Israel but because they had betrayed them,
their Canaanite brothers. Five Canaanite tribes united to attack
the hopelessly outnumbered Gibeonites.
The elders of Gibeon sent an urgent message to their
covenant partner Israel and, through them, to the God of Israel.
They were, in fact, calling upon hesed: “Help! Your covenant
partners are being attacked, and you are covenant-bound to
fulfill hesed and come and help us.”
The steadfast covenant love of God, even to such deceitful
liars, never shows up better than in this little story. God gave
His full blessing to Joshua to go and defend those who were
now His covenant partners. He promised Joshua that the five
Canaanite tribes would fall before him.
And the Lord said to Joshua, “Do not fear them, for I
have delivered them into your hand; not a man of them shall
stand before you.”
Joshua 10:8
48
Not only so, but He granted the greatest miracle recorded
in Scripture outside of the resurrection: The sun stood still,
giving Joshua the necessary time to defend the Gibeonites!
Then Joshua spoke to the Lord in the day when the Lord
delivered up the Amorites before the children of Israel, and
he said in the sight of Israel: “Sun, stand still over Gibeon;
and Moon, in the Valley of Aijalon.” So the sun stood still,
and the moon stopped, till the people had revenge upon their
enemies. ...So the sun stood still in the midst of heaven, and
did not hasten to go down for about a whole day. And there
has been no day like that, before it or after it, that the Lord
heeded the voice of a man; for the Lord fought for Israel.
Joshua 10:12-14
There is never a time when God will not honor His hesed,
even if made under false pretenses! How much more will God
honor the covenant formed in the eternal mind of God, exe-
cuted by His Son, and brought to us by the Holy Spirit?
This brings a new meaning to Hebrews 13:5: For He
Himself has said, “I will never leave you nor forsake you.”
Wonderful as these words are, the original language conveys a
description of covenant commitment that is very difficult to put
into English. The Amplified Bible catches the sense of it:
For He [God] Himself has said, I will not in any way fail
you nor give you up nor leave you without support. [I will]
not, [I will] not, [I will] not in any degree leave you helpless
nor forsake you nor let [you] down (relax My hold on you)!
[Assuredly not!]
Hebrews 13:5
It takes five negatives in English to give the assurance that

is conveyed in this verse that He will never leave us under any
conditions! This is the covenant lovingkindness of God.
49
Hesed as Mercy
But why do the older translations consistently translate this
word into the English “mercy”?
We noted in our last chapter that the covenants that God
makes with us, finalizing in the ultimate new covenant, are
unequal covenants.
We have many examples of unequal covenants from secular
history. A conquering king would offer to enter into covenant
with the conquered king and people both as an act of generos-
ity and as a means of governing his new province. An example
in Scripture is of Nebuchadnezzar, the conquering king of
Babylon, entering into covenant with the conquered king of
Judah, Zedekiah. At other times, the weaker person or tribe
would seek the protection and patronage of a stronger person
or tribe by asking for covenant.
The inequality of the covenants of God brings the mind to
silence and worship. It is not a great, generous human king who
offers covenant relationship; for, although unequal in their
position in life, they are equal as being two human beings. But
God the Creator enters into covenant with His creature men
and women! This is not an equal partnership that is brought
about by both parties’ making their contribution. It is God’s
giving His all to men and women, who neither deserve it nor
have anything to offer.
The Gospel of the covenant is presented by God to man not
as a point to begin negotiations, but for humans to accept or
reject. Love has accomplished the incredible, and all humans
can do is either receive with thanks or establish themselves in
their rebellion forever by refusing.
God’s act of initiating covenant and then His fulfilling of
every promise made in the covenant is an act of grace and
mercy renewed every day. It is with this in mind that the trans-
lators chose the word “mercy” for the Hebrew hesed. The very
50
thought of covenant love from God could only be translated in
terms of mercy (which means that we do not get from God
what we deserve) and grace (which means that we get from
Him what we do not deserve)!
There was no pressure on God to seek after humans when
they had freely chosen to sever themselves from Him. We must
never forget that God freely chose to save us. There was no
demand placed upon Him to do so from outside of Him, nor
was there an incompleteness within Him that He needed
humans to fill. Complete in Himself, He chose to save us out of
sheer love. His covenant is a unilateral covenant originated in
the mind of God before time, initiated and achieved by God
alone. The only reason behind His desire to make such a
covenant, to bring sinful humans into a relationship at infinite
cost to Himself, is His unconditional love for us.
This is the Gospel, or as it was defined in the seventeenth
century, “the good, glad, merry news that makes a man fairly
leap for joy!” It is the news about God, who He is and what He
has done for us. The word hallelujah literally means to brag
and rave to others about God!2 When we realize that He is
hesed, we will know why He is worthy to be raved about.
It is in the revelation of Himself that God has given us that
we part company with all the other religions in the world. Up
to a point, we can agree with other world religions when speak-
ing of a supreme deity. Such a diety, we all agree, must be sov-
ereign, omnipotent, and omniscient; but no other religion has
the beginning of the concept that God is love, and He loves each
man and woman with a passionate and unconditional love.
The human mind could never arrive at such a conclusion.
We only know that He is love because He has revealed Himself
to us through the Hebrew patriarchs and prophets and finally
in His Son, the Lord Jesus.
51
With that in mind, hesed as mercy should never be far from

our understanding. We are the weaker party of this covenant,
seeking the protection and blessing of the God of infinite love.
We do not dictate the terms, nor do we tell Him how and when
He must fulfill His promises. There are many believers today
who should deeply understand that the covenant and the
ensuing acts of lovingkindness are pure mercy, and they should
stop their ungodly demanding of God that He act according to
their dictates.
However, there are millions of believers who have lived
their lives around the cry to God, “Lord, have mercy,” and they
need to see the vast scope of hesed in terms of the strong love
of God committed to being there for us at all times and under
all conditions. If we do not see that mercy springs forth from
the molten core of the infinite passion of holy love for us, we
very quickly assume the posture of a beggar whining at the
temple gates and shocked if told that the Lord has answered! As
you invoke His covenant mercy, do so with a heart filled with
praise. The mercy is in Jesus Christ, and we come not as
beggars but as sons, heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus.
The Goal of Hesed

Hesed is the goal of salvation covenant history, in that Jesus
is the ultimate lovingkindness and He is the keeping, doing, and
showing of His covenant oath. The Virgin Mary sings of the
birth of her child as the remembrance of the hesed of God: “He
has helped His servant Israel, in remembrance of His mercy,
(hesed) as He spoke to our fathers, to Abraham and to his seed
forever” (Luke 1:54,55).
Zacharias, the father of John the Baptist, also saw the birth
of his son as the beginning of the fulfillment of all the promises
of covenant love through the centuries:
52
To perform the mercy (hesed) promised to our fathers
and to remember His holy covenant, the oath which He
swore to our father Abraham: to grant us that we, being
delivered from the hand of our enemies, might serve Him
without fear, in holiness and righteousness before Him all the
days of our life.
Through the tender mercy (hesed) of our God, with
which the Dayspring from on high has visited us; to give light
to those who sit in darkness and the shadow of death, to
guide our feet into the way of peace.
Luke 1:72-75,78,79
Jesus is the hesed of God, the steadfast, unchangeable, and
strong love of God in flesh. He by His blood-shedding brings to
us every promise of God and is the personal guarantor.
For all the promises of God in Him are Yes, and in Him
Amen, to the glory of God through us.
2 Corinthians 1:20
As we move into our study of the covenant, know that God
cannot let you down. He is the God who cannot lie.
53
Chapter 5
The Core of
the Covenant
A As we pointed out in the last chapter, among humans a

covenant is made in order to bring about the state of living in
lovingkindness; the oath accompanied with blood-shedding is
in order to give strength to such a high ideal. But God makes
covenant not to make lovingkindness but to reveal that He is all
that it means.
Behind the covenant that He makes is the core of His heart,
which is infinite love, best understood among men as hesed. As
we would not have the rays of the sun if there were no sun, so
there would be no covenant if God were not the molten core of
infinite and unconditional love! This is the heart of the revela-
tion of God that comes to us in Christ and the Gospel.
Without this revelation of who He is, the thought of God
produces great anxiety. And no wonder! Can we imagine life
with a God who does not love us? What if God, who is
almighty in power, who knows every thought and motive of our
hearts, who is always present with us, who in His sovereignty
rules our world, did not like us and plotted our destruction?
Such a God could only be conceived as a terrifying, infinite
Judge directing His wrath toward us, condemning and damning
us for our many sins.
55
In conversations with thousands of church members, I am

amazed that their thoughts about God are much like such a
picture of Him. With such a concept of God, men and women
live in a pagan anxiety at the thought of Him; they have an
uneasy fear of Him, furtively looking over their shoulder to see
if He is coming to hurt and make havoc of their lives.
The Good News of Love

The first years of my Christian life and ministry tended in
this direction. My first sermons smelled of brimstone and
crackled with damnation. I called people to a salvation that
essentially was running from the wrath of God the Father to the
semi-safety of Jesus’ protection.
My entire life changed one spring morning in Portland,
Oregon, in 1965. I was the visiting speaker in a church there,
and the previous night I had presented the Gospel as I under-
stood it, portraying God as thoroughly irritated and annoyed
with lazy lukewarm believers, making my message the basis for
calling the congregation to rededicate their lives to Him.
The next morning, the pastor invited me to join him for
breakfast. As we sat over our eggs and bacon, he began to tell
me of how he had witnessed to a nonbeliever who was dying.
He lingered over the details of the Gospel and how he had pre-
sented it to the dying man. As he did so, I saw the Gospel as I
had never seen it before. He spoke of God’s love that initiated
and carried through the plan of salvation and the love of the
Lord Jesus, God the Son in His death and resurrection, and the
compassion of the Holy Spirit drawing us into that love.
I had never seen or even thought of the Triune God in
t e rms of passionate, seeking love relentlessly pursuing us. He
had always been a judge that was placated by the death of
Jesus, to whom we fled from His wrath. I began to weep and
finally pushed aside the breakfast and laid my head on the
56
The Core of the Covenant
table and sobbed. I went back to the hotel and destroyed all of
my sermons.
I saw for the first time in my life why the body of truth that
Christians proclaim is called Gospel, which means “Good News.”
Preaching the Gospel, we are announcing the news of the
revelation of who God is and how He feels about us. We stand
on the street corners of the world shouting the news that God
is not the way we thought He was—He loves us! The love of
God bursting into a world of lost and hopeless people is the
greatest news that has ever been announced.
Beloved, let us love one another, for love is of God....
God is love. In this the love of God was manifested toward
us, that God has sent His only begotten Son into the world,
that we might live through Him. In this is love, not that we
loved God, but that He loved us and sent His Son to be the
propitiation for our sins.
1 John 4:7-10
“God is love.” The Father in His infinite and unconditional
love for us sent His Son, the Lord Jesus, to announce to us who
He is and to make the new covenant on our behalf. The Holy
Spirit is God pursuing us in passionate love, calling us to
respond to His covenant and be united to His love. This is the
greatest news in the world, and it brings peace and joy to those
who will respond.
Notice what this passage tells us of God and His love:
“...love is of God.” This means that He is the original source of
love, that He did not get love from elsewhere but is the sponta-
neous fount from which love flows.
“God is love”; He does not have love, as something added
to Him, something that may or may not be present, that is
capable of change, increase, or decrease. He is love; it is the way
He is in His essential nature.
57
I may tell you that I have a glass of water or a reservoir of

water, but it is in an entirely different category to say that I am
water! To have water means that my possession of it is subject
to change whether by increase or decrease, but to be water
means I am never subject to change because it is what I am! He
is the definition of love; love is the way He is.
Agape or Eros
The word for love that is used in the original language is
vital to our understanding of God. In the Greek of the New
Testament, the word is agape.1 It was a word that meant love
but was a very general word and lacked a clear definition. It
was hardly used and is not to be found in the Greek literature
of the first century.
The word that was used for love in the days of Jesus and
during the time the New Testament was written was eros 2, a
word that answers almost exactly to our English word “love”.
It meant the love of the lovely and the beautiful; it reached up
straining to possess the highest and the best and, therefore, was
incapable of loving the ugly or that which was out of harmony
with itself. Eros love is repulsed by what it perceives as ugly or,
in fact, anything that is lower than its standard.
The source of eros is in the beauty of the person that is
loved. Eros love is awakened and called forth by the beauty of
the beloved. This is a very shaky foundation; it is a built-in
weakness and is liable to fade with the fading beauty of the
beloved. It is also liable to become distracted by the arrival of a
more beautiful object to replace the now-boring beloved.
Human love works on the principle that the person who is
loved has created and earned the love of the lover by his or her
beauty, and the person must continue to earn that love by main-
taining that beauty.
58
Eros is driven to fulfill its own needs and pleasures. It is
characterized by a driving and urgent need to conquer and to
exclusively own the object of its desires, so reducing the
beloved to a thing or object to be used.
At the beginning of the twenty-first century whenever
inhabitants of the Western world think of love, we tend to think
of it through the lens of eros. It is certainly the definition of love
that is fed our culture daily in advertising, movies, television,
and trash fiction.
Teenagers, flushed with excitement, announce that they
have fallen in love. They mean that they have met the person
who, at least for the moment, is the highest, best, and most
beautiful person in the universe and they must possess him or
her and make that person their own.
It is significant that the word eros does not appear in the
New Testament. In proclaiming and defining the Gospel, the
Holy Spirit obviously forbade the use of eros, the word for
human love, gave us what was essentially a new word for love,
agape, and used the New Testament to fill it with His own
meaning and definition.
Agape is not wakened or created by the beauty of its object,
but arises spontaneously from the heart of God. It is therefore
a love that cannot be earned or deserved, for it springs from the
heart of God upon all persons. It reaches out to the spiritually
ugly and those who are out of harmony with Him; it even
reaches out to the enemy that would seek to destroy Him. It is
not our spiritual beauty that awakens Him to love us; it is not
our acts of goodness or track record of righteousness that
arouses His loving attention toward us. His love for us origi-
nates in who He is, not in our being lovable. He is the source
of His love, its reason and energy. He loves us because it is His
nature to love.
59
It is a fact that millions of believers who would heartily

a g ree that God is love, understand His love as human love
taken to a higher degree—an ultimate eros love. They believe
that God loves them as a human loves a human. This re s u l t s
in a relationship with God that is on very shaky ground. If
God loves us to the degree that we please Him, then we are
forever in doubt concerning His love toward us. And the flip
side is that if we believe that we have attracted His love by our
behavior, we are filled with pride and congratulate ourselves
that we (unlike others) have achieved the kind of life that
makes us His beloved.
We look at our relationship with God as based on our
behavior; it is if we do thus and so, then God will accept and
bless. He loves us if we are holy (or promise to try), if we spend
an hour in prayer and Bible reading, if we are enthusiastically
busy for Him, and so on. If we fail in any of these areas or fall
into sin, then we believe His love fades, He becomes bored with
us and turns His attention to others who are worthy of His love.
The Gospel declares the incredible news that our relation-
ship to God is not based on “if” and “then” but rather on
“because” and “there f o re.” The Gospel announces that
because He loves us, therefore He is the source of our salvation
and blessing in life, the One upon whom our faith and hope
rest. This understanding governs our coming to Christ and
every step of walking out our Christian life.
This is set forth in the parable of the tax collector and
the Pharisee:
Also He spoke this parable to some who trusted in them-
selves that they were righteous, and despised others: “Two
men went up to the temple to pray, one a Pharisee and the
other a tax collector. The Pharisee stood and prayed thus
with himself, ‘God, I thank You that I am not like other
men—extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this tax col-
lector. I fast twice a week; I give tithes of all that I possess.’
60
And the tax collector, standing afar off, would not so much
as raise his eyes to heaven, but beat his breast, saying, ‘God,
be merciful to me a sinner!’
Luke 18:9-13
The religious Pharisee understood God as having eros
love—there must be spiritual beauty in the person He bestows
His acceptance and blessing upon. There is the feeling that if
c e rtain religious duties are perf o rmed, then God will respond
favorably. The Pharisee passed God’s love through the grid of
human love, eros. He could not imagine a God who would
want, let alone love, a person who was less than perfect. He
compared himself with others, especially the irreligious, while
basking in the aff i rmation of his fellow Pharisees, and believed
that he had attained the position of being good enough for God.
The tax collector accepted the God-given revelation that he
was loved in spite of his track record as a lowlife tax collector
and traitor to his people. He had the key to life in believing that
because God was love and mercy, therefore he could call upon
Him and be heard. The word he used as he called upon God,
translated here as “mercy,” is the covenant word hesed, which
we have seen is also translated lovingkindness. The man called
upon a covenant that was made on his behalf by the God who
is love.
In an eros world, the Gospel is a scandal! It declares to all
men and women that they are loved by God not because of who
they are or what they have or have not done, but because of
who He is!
As you read this, know that you are loved because you are
alive and breathing. Stop reading, and let this sink in. Now, in
this moment, you are the focus of the passionate and uncon-
ditional love of God. He loves you with His entire Being. You
have all of His love as if you were the only human in existence.
And He loves you because you exist without reference to your
behavior. Understand and live in that reality, and behavior will
61
change in response to such infinite love that leaves us in wor-

shipping wonder. As John says, We love, because He first loved
us (1 John 4:19 NASB).
This revelation of the heart of God is the foundation of the

covenant and the truth upon which we build our entire
Christian life. The love of God initiates the covenant and is the
ultimate expression of His love. It is the magnetic north of truth
by which we fix our position as we stumble lost in the wilder-
ness of the world. It is from this North Star that we find all sub-
sequent direction. To know that His love for us depends on
Him and not on us is the beginning of the way out of our futile,
meaningless lives and religious despair.
Everlasting Love
His love is spoken of as everlasting:
The Lord has appeared of old to me, saying: “Yes, I have
loved you with an everlasting love; therefore with lov-
ingkindness I have drawn you.”
Jeremiah 31:3
This means that His love for us has poured forth sponta-
neously from His heart without beginning, before and outside
of time space history. He set His love upon us before we were
born, and therefore with no reference to our behavior or works,
whether they were good or evil. When speaking of such love,
we cannot think in terms of deserving or earning because it
originates in His heart and is not based on our actions; an ever-
lasting love is an unconditional love.
“I will heal their backsliding, I will love them fre e l y...”
(Hosea 14:4). He loves us freely even though we are wayward
and rebellious. His love is unilateral, not drawn out by anything
we have done. His love is not like a heat-guided missile, drawn
to us by the heat of our holiness. His love springs spontaneously
62
f rom who He is—He is the motivation for His love; He takes the
initiative in seeking us out.
Everlasting love is a before love—there before we were
born. None of us is an accident of life, alive by chance. Every
man and woman has been the focus of God’s love since he or
she was a thought in His mind. Each one of us was called forth
into existence by the love of God.
O Lord, You have searched me and known me...for You
formed my inward parts; You covered me in my mother’s
womb. I will praise You, for I am fearfully and wonderfully
made; marvelous are Your works, and that my soul knows
very well. My frame was not hidden from You, when I was
made in secret, and skillfully wrought in the lowest parts of
the earth. Your eyes saw my substance, being yet unformed.
And in Your book they all were written, the days fashioned
for me, when as yet there were none of them.
Psalm 139:1,13-16
The psalmist is standing in wonder of the fact that he was
known before he was born. The word in verse 1 of this Psalm
“know” in the Hebrew is yada,2 which is a word that means
knowing intimately by observation. It is used to describe the
knowing between lovers, and is the word used for the most inti-
mate union of husband and wife.
He contemplates the fingers of God caressing and fashion-
ing him and us in our mothers’ wombs. He delights in the
microscopic baby that God’s love has called into being: “When
I was made in secret, and skillfully wrought in the lowest parts
of the earth.”
The Amplified Bible renders these words:
...when I was being formed in secret [and] intricately and
curiously wrought [as if embroidered with various colors] in
the depths of the earth [a region of darkness and mystery].
Psalm 139:15
63
God was there at the delivery to welcome each one of us

into the world. It is His love for us that draws us to Him even
in the years when we do not recognize His voice. He puts the
questions in our hearts concerning the emptiness of our exis-
tence; He creates the longings for a love we could not find on
earth. He put within us the discontentment with our search for
happiness and stirred up the longings for endless joy. He
inspired all our yearnings after Him.
You were conceived into the love of God in the womb. You
were birthed into the arms of His love. You are the object of
His love here and now, simply because you exist.
Limitless Love
When we think of His love, we must remember that in all
that He is, He is limitless—or the theological word is infinite. It
means that there is no limit or boundary to Him. We humans
are limited in all that we are, and in terms of love we can only
give ourselves away in total love commitment to one person.
But God being unlimited is present to each one of us in the full-
ness of His love. Each one of us is the focus of His love as if he
or she were the only person in creation.
In the parables of Luke 15 Jesus tells the story of one lost
sheep that goes astray, even though any shepherd will tell you
that sheep follow sheep, getting lost in groups! He speaks of
one coin that rolls into the dirt to become the object of the
woman’s search. The last parable of the chapter is the story of
a father who has two sons but deals with each of them as indi-
viduals. He runs out to meet the one son returning from his
wasted life in the far country, ambushing him with his love.
Jesus then portrays him as leaving the feast that welcomes the
wayward son to go out to tenderly call the other self-righteous
one into the feast.
64
He is portraying the sheep as being treated as the only
sheep and having all there was of the shepherd to have. One
coin is treated as the solitary desired object of a woman’s
search. Each of the sons is treated as if he were the only one,
being the sole object of the father’s love.
Paul could look at the love of God in Jesus Christ and His
death and resurrection and speak of it as being for himself in
the most personal application: ...who loved me and gave
Himself for me (Galatians 2:20).
We cannot find an illustration of this love among humans;
the nearest we come to it is the love of a mother for the
newborn child. She pours her love upon the baby, providing
every need, feeding and protecting not because the child has
done something to merit her attention and love but simply
because the baby is there. The infant does not deserve all that
is poured out; it would be obscene to speak in terms of earning
and deserving in matters of maternal love. If we were to speak
of deserving, then we would have to admit that the baby is
selfish, demanding, and smelly! Even if she has other children,
she gives her entire self to the baby. The love initiated and
bestowed is freely given because of who the mother is—the
baby contributes nothing except its existence.
Realize that you are the babe in the arms of God’s love,
loved because of who He is, loved as the one who has His sole
attention and delight.
The love of God is ultimately revealed in the sending of the
Son of God, Jesus Christ, into the world. In Christ, God joined
us where we are in our sin-blasted world and futile existence,
taking our humanity and living among us a true human life. It
was finally demonstrated in His joining us in our death, dying
for us and as us on the cross, and manifested love triumphant
in resurrection. It is in this that His love achieves its ultimate
goal and makes the covenant between God and humankind.
65
The believer is described as one who has come to know and

believe the love of God and has entered into a union with Him.
God becomes the believer’s habitat even as the believer becomes
the dwelling of God.
And we have known and believed the love that God has
for us. God is love, and he who abides in love abides in God,
and God in him.
1 John 4:16
Discovering Unconditional Love

To come to know and believe the love that God has for us
must not be thought of as an interesting religious curiosity! The
knowledge of God’s love toward us constitutes a major revo-
lution in our lives as the story that a young woman recently told
me. Her name is Pam, and it would be hard to describe the state
of her Christian life before she came to know and believe his
love. She had made a commitment to Christ at a summer camp
when she was ten. She never doubted that she meant it when,
to signify her commitment to Christ, she deliberately threw a
stick onto the fire in front of all her friends. The counselor
prayed with her as she simply invited Jesus into her heart. She
felt no great emotion but knew that God had accepted her, and
with that she was content.
When she came back from camp and told her parents, they
were very happy and the pastor said that it was the greatest
decision she would ever make. And that was it. Through her
teenage years, she was a member of the church youth group,
who had all made the same decision to follow Jesus. They
formed a kind of subculture in the Midwestern town she called
home. They did not smoke, drink, take drugs, or smoke pot,
and they went to church every Sunday twice a day and to the
youth group on Wednesdays.
66
Through her teens and twenties, she tried to be a good
Christian, read her Bible, and pray every day, and tried to
witness to her neighbors about Jesus, which basically meant
that she invited them to her church. Her Christian life came in
spurts that usually began after she had answered a call to reded-
icate her life to Christ. At times, she would find herself won-
dering if she would be a Christian if she moved to another city.
How much of her faith was bound up in her family tradition
and their respectable little town? At other times, a longing rose
up within her to know God in the way some of the speakers
passing through her church seemed to know Him. At such
times, she would tell herself that she knew no more of God now
than she did when she was ten years old. If there was anything
else to this Christianity, she would like to know it.
She married in her early twenties, and her husband, Jeff,
had a faith that was much the same as hers. They sat in church
every Sunday, the model couple, and would have remained that
way for the rest of their lives, but a weekend changed their
lives. A friend invited Pam to a retreat I was leading in
Oklahoma. I will let her continue in her own words:
“I went along because Dorothy had paid for me, and I did
not want to offend her. I expected the usual camp meeting kind
of preaching, telling us how lukewarm we all were and calling
us to rededicate our lives to God. It was about that time when
my last dedication had worn off and I needed a verbal spank-
ing and a renewal of my dedication to God, and so I figured the
weekend would not be wasted. I always believed that one day I
would make the dedication of my life that would bring me to
really knowing God. Who knows? This retreat might do it.
“That retreat turned my whole life upside down. In the first
hour, I heard that God loved me unconditionally. He loved me
because He was love, not because I was good. I had been in
church all my life, but I had never heard that before. I did not
67
realize how desperately I needed to hear it until I heard it, and

then I knew I was like a woman dying of thirst in a desert and
someone had just given me a long drink of cold water.
“Whatever our pastor believed, I had always heard that I
had to reach a certain level of behavior, a certain determined
dedication, before God would love me. In fact, I had the strong
impression that God was tired of us half-hearted backsliders
and was always on the verge of giving us a good thrashing.
That He loved us with no reference to our behavior was a
totally new thought to me.
“I could not sleep that Friday night. My mind was racing,
or maybe I should say dancing, with this new concept. Now I
know that the Holy Spirit was working overtime, having finally
got through to me! I lay in the bed listening to the crickets
outside as I made a survey of my life. Why did I go to church,
read my Bible, and pray? Why did I abstain from the things that
others of my age were doing? Why did I attempt to witness to
my neighbors? I realized that my true motive was to make sure
He wouldn’t be really mad at me! My whole Christian life was
a halfhearted attempt to earn His love.
“And now this new concept changed everything. If He
loved me because He is love and not because of my good behav-
ior, then I did not have to earn His love because I was already
loved! As I lay there, I found myself weeping with relief and joy
as I drank in the water I had not known I was looking for. I
said, ‘Thank You, Jesus!’ over and over, and the words felt
strange on my tongue. I had not said or felt anything like that
before. I found myself saying, ‘I love You, Jesus!’ I had certainly
never said anything like that before!
“I knew my life could never be the same again. This wasn’t
a rededication; it was a changing of my understanding of life. It
wasn’t something I was doing to try to be a better Christian but
my response of love to His loving me. That night, my life of
68
trying to earn His love and please Him (or maybe I should say,
keep Him happy) was over. It died and was buried that night in
Oklahoma. The entire weekend, I found myself quietly praising
God, laughing, my eyes overflowing with tears of joy. I repeated
the words over and over to myself, ‘I am loved; I could not be
more loved by God, because He is love!’
“If He loved me, what was I doing spending my whole life
trying to convince Him that He should love me? In those few
hours, a burning desire rose within me to read my Bible and
discover this God I had never known. I wanted to pray and
talk to Him. I was not afraid of Him anymore. I had the gre a t-
est news in the world to tell my neighbors and couldn’t wait
for the first opportunity.
“When I got home and tried to explain everything to Jeff ,
he thought I was nuts. Since then he has come to see God’s love
for him, but it took time and there were difficult days. I was
amazed that many of my church friends did not want to hear
what I had come to see; they pre f e rred the dru d g e ry of trying
to earn God’s favor, and I lost some friends. It has not been
easy. I have had many personal trials since that day ten years
ago, and I have not been all I long to be; but I have had a
compass to guide me through it all—the magnetic north of His
love for me.”
Like Pam, there are countless believers who go through life
with no concept of the unconditional love that He has for us.
Part of our being lost from God is that we are born into a world
that has turned away from His love. We have been raised in a
society of sin; selfish, failing, human love; abuse; and dysfunc-
tion. As children, we were shamed and taught in hundreds of
ways that we were not worthy of being loved. We were taught
to despise our poor efforts to perform in a way that would
make us worthy of love. Our contact with the church has often
projected the shame that we knew from our family into our
69
understanding of God. He was presented to us as shaming us

and demanding the keeping of impossible standards before He
would love us.
Let us be honest: Many believers reading this chapter will
have the reaction that such love is for someone else; God could
not love them being the kind of people they are. When con-
fronted with His unconditional love, they feel disgusted and
ashamed, designating themselves as the exception to the rule of
His limitless love.
Among the words I hear the most from believers when I
teach and confront them with the unconditional love of God
are “I cannot believe that God loves me like that.” There are
others who despise themselves and bitterly say that it would be
impossible for God to love ones as sinful and worthless as they
believe themselves to be. And there are always the pious
“humble” who, with downcast eyes, tell me that they are not
worthy of His love. They are shocked when I tell them that
what they believe to be their extreme humility is, in fact, their
extreme bloated pride!
If any of these statements of disbelief in the totality of
God’s love is taken seriously, then we are denying some of the
most basic tenets of the Gospel. All these statements have in
common the total misconception of the Gospel. All of the above
people who cannot find it in them to believe that God so loves
them, find it difficult because they believe themselves to not be
good enough for Him.
I have some very serious questions for such persons that
will help determine whether they have truly heard in their
hearts this Gospel:
• If God is infinite, unconditional love, then are we not
slandering His character to say that He does not love us,
or could not love us? By making ourselves the exception,
70
we are denying both that His love is infinite and that it
is unconditional.
• What has being worthy to do with the good news con-
tained in the new covenant?
• Do we think that God loves us because we have done
something good?
• Do we think that the love of God is the warm feeling we
get after we have evaluated our lives and decided that
we are good enough, at least for the present, to be loved
by Him?
• Are we not trying to control God, telling Him that we are
not ready to be loved by Him and when we are ready, we
will give Him permission to extend His love to us?
“I do not feel worthy” is a feeling of religious flesh. It must
be crucified and named as a lie that comes from the one who
first said, “Has God said...?” I do not doubt that you do not
feel worthy, but what has that to do with faith, which in the
face of such feelings declares the truth and stands in speechless
awe before such a God? To believe in those feelings and exclude
oneself from His love is to build a twisted, distorted idol and
call it the God revealed in Jesus.
When we first hear of His unconditional love, our response
is delight; they are the most wonderful words that we have
heard. But it is not long before the words become a scandal to
us—how could He love me? It would be true to say that we do
not truly know His love until we have deliberately submitted to
it against all the better judgment of our moral, religious flesh.
Submitting to His love means that we take a stand against the
raging feelings of our phony flesh that despises itself, and
against the sneering voice of the accuser of the brethren.
While our feelings hypnotize us with the lie, and self-
loathing demands that it be believed, we must open our mouths
and declare aloud His love for us. Faith is not a feeling; it is a
71
choice against our feelings, sometimes against every feeling in

our being, to believe the revelation of God in Jesus Christ.
One thing is sure—all of our whining that He could not
love us does not stop Him from loving us! His love is almighty
and does reach us wherever we are. He set His love upon us
before we were born, without asking our permission; it is eter-
nally too late to argue with Him on this issue. He is the God
who, so Jesus tells us, delights to throw wild parties for the
undeserving failures in life, to celebrate them and declare them
His own.
You are not working toward His love; you are now, in this
moment, loved. We begin our journey into understanding the
new covenant by knowing that we are loved and highly valued
by God. The only explanation to His making the covenant is
His love for us. We receive His love with thanks; we surrender
to that love and rest secure in it.
72
Chapter 6
The
Representative
Man
G God has a radical agenda of love! He reaches to every man

and woman to reconcile us to Himself, to include us in the
circle of His intimate friends, and to return each one of us to
the reason for our creation. How does He achieve this goal of
totally transforming the man or woman who is dead in sin?
He achieves it with no help from us. He makes the new
covenant: a unilateral covenant, originating solely with Him
and freely offered to man as His gift; a covenant based on the
oath of God, who swears by Himself because He can swear by
none greater.
But a covenant is between two parties, and each party has
its representative. How shall such a covenant take place when
the human side of the covenant is sinful, unfaithful, and loving
their darkness rather than the light of God? There is no one on
earth to represent humankind. Job cried for such a one who
could explain God to him and speak for him to God.
For He is not a man, as I am, that I may answer Him,
and that we should go to court together. Nor is there any
mediator between us, who may lay his hand on us both.
Job 9:32,33
73
For such a covenant to take place, we need a human being

to represent every man and woman to God. We need a second
man to restart the human race, another Adam who can set right
what the first Adam brought to destruction and then take
humankind to the intimacy with God that he had been created
to enjoy. We need one who can represent us to God saying the
yes to Him that the first Adam failed to say, and in that yes lead
us all to the destiny for which we were created.
The Divine Representative

The Gospel is the announcement that God has provided
this Man in a way that no one could dream of in one’s wildest
imagination. Before time, everlasting love and infinite wisdom
produced the plan. God the Father in His great love for us
determined to send His Son who, without ceasing to be God,
would take to Himself our humanity and become flesh. The Son
in love for us agreed to come and as a true human live out our
human life, face our hardships and temptations, and finally
offer Himself to die as and for us. He would rise from the dead,
having put away sin and achieved the reconciling of the world
to God, and bring about the new covenant. The Holy Spirit
agreed to come and make the covenant a reality in the lives of
those who believe.
As our representative, He is the Mediator of the new
covenant. The word in the Greek literally means “a go-
between,”1 one who goes between two parties to bring peace.
He possesses the nature and attributes of God and so represents
Him to humankind; He has taken the nature of humankind
(without sin) and so fully knows the needs of each one of us and
can represent us to God. This is the same word that Job used—
his cry for one who could lay hands on God and man is
answered in Jesus.
74
The Representative Man
For there is one God and one Mediator between God
and men, the Man Christ Jesus.
1 Timothy 2:5
My little children, these things I write to you, so that you
may not sin. And if anyone sins, we have an Advocate with
the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.
1 John 2:1
Another word that belongs to this family of words is
“intercessor,” which means to go or pass between; to act
between parties with a view to reconciliation; to mediate.2 He
was our intercessor and ever lives to make intercession, or to be
our representative.
The word also means “one who acts as a guarantee” so as
to secure something which otherwise could not be obtained.
Jesus is our guarantor of the better covenant, guaranteeing its
terms for His people.
But now He has obtained a more excellent ministry,
inasmuch as He is also Mediator of a better covenant, which
was established on better promises.
Hebrews 8:6
And for this reason He is the Mediator of the new
covenant, by means of death, for the redemption of the trans-
gressions under the first covenant, that those who are called
may receive the promise of the eternal inheritance.
Hebrews 9:15
To Jesus the Mediator of the new covenant, and to the
blood of sprinkling that speaks better things than that of Abel.
Hebrews 12:24
Jesus, the Son of God, is the covenant in Himself. The rep-
resentative of God and the representative of the human race
meet in this one person, Jesus Christ.
The first and most basic thing we have to understand is that
the new covenant is not made with us as individuals. It is a
covenant made by God the Father with God the Son. The Father
75
guarantees the divine side of the covenant, and the Son guaran-
tees the human side having taken our humanity as us and for us.
It becomes ours individually as we believe on the Lord Jesus and
a re joined to Him. The new covenant is out of our hands and
beyond our ability to break; it is guaranteed by the Triune God
and, there f o re, is unconditional and unbre a k a b l e .
Jesus Christ is the representative Man of the new covenant.
As the Son of God, He stands in an eternal, infinite love rela-
tionship with the Father; and as the sinless Man, He is worthy
to enter into covenant with Him. He makes the covenant solely
as and for us. As the eternal object of the Father’s love and
delight, He does not need to enter into covenant with Him; He
has no need of any of the promises and blessings of the
covenant. In limitless love for us, He has joined Himself to us,
never to leave us. We are inseparable from Him; He achieves
the covenant and earns all of its blessings not for Himself but
for us. When the Spirit joins us to Him, all the promises of the
covenant made to Him become ours.
The prophet Isaiah, in a series of prophecies, spoke of Jesus
as the Servant of the Lord. One of these prophecies defines Him
as the covenant:
Thus says the Lord: “In an acceptable time I have heard
You, and in the day of salvation I have helped You; I will pre-
serve You and give You as a covenant to the people, to restore
the earth....”
Isaiah 49:8-13
Jesus is the Man who is God: He is the covenant, the
joining of God and Man in Him. He represents God to
humankind and is the final revelation of God to man. In Old
Testament days prophets brought the message of God’s self-rev-
elation, but He is the message in flesh.
No man has seen God at any time; the only begotten God
who is in the bosom of the Father, He has explained Him.
John 1:18 NASB
76
The word “explained” literally means to exegete or inter-
pret;3 Jesus is God explaining God to the human race.
Therefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly
calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our confes-
sion, Christ Jesus.
Hebrews 3:1
He is the Apostle from God to humankind, and the Priest
carrying humankind to God. He is the ultimate Man. We must
not think of Him simply as an individual man who lived in
Israel. He was an individual, but as the Mediator of the
covenant He must be thought of as Humankind. When Pilate
brought Jesus, having been cruelly beaten and mocked and
adorned with a crown of thorns and a purple robe, to the reli-
gious leaders and people of Jerusalem, he said, “Behold the
Man.” He spoke in Latin, and the sentence would have been
“Ecce Homo.”4 The Latin lacked the definite article and, liter-
ally translated, he said, “Behold Man.” He said more than he
realized, for that brutalized One who stood before him was
indeed more than a man, He was Humankind. Jesus is not just
a man but the Man saying the yes of unqualified obedience to
the Father, and at the same time He is God achieving all the
terms and promises of the covenant.
Even as Adam was an individual but also literally contained
humankind within him, so Jesus contains the New Creation in
Himself; He is the New Man. He takes our place, representing
us to God in covenant. He enters into and walks our history into
the death where sin had put us, and in re s u rrection joins us to
His history carrying us into union with the Father.
Qualifications of the Representative

For Him to be our representative in the covenant He must
be infinitely more valuable than any one human, for He is
taking the place of every man and woman of Adam’s race. Even
77
one perfect man could not represent everyone, for one human
life even if perfect could only take the place of one human. Only
the sacrifice of God would be enough to take the place of the
entire race and the fallen creation. In Him, the Lord Jesus, we
have the Man who is of infinite worth to God and man; for He
is God the Son, infinitely beloved of the Father. Such a Man
who is God can take the place of and represent every man and
woman born of Adam. He can embrace us all in His history and
live and die and rise again as us, making His history ours.
But the one who would re p resent us in covenant must be
our relative, a human who is one of us, one whom we can call
our kin. If he came as a new kind of created being, then he
would start his own race of which we would have no part. This
one must be fully human, a brother to us all. He could then tru l y
re p resent us and speak for and as all humankind in saying the
yes to God and the no to Satan that the first Adam failed to say.
But God is not a human relative. He is our Creator and we
are creatures. He is pure unembodied spirit, and He is not one
of us. He cannot experience our temptations, nor can he expe-
rience our death. If God is to be our representative Man, He
must take to Himself our humanity and become our brother
with a body in which He may experience the limitations and
privations of human life. He must face the temptations that can
only be experienced with a human body and human passions.
He needed a body to take the sin, grief, and sorrow of
humankind to Himself and suffer and die on our behalf. God
needed tear ducts to weep over humankind that He had joined
Himself to. He needed hands and feet that He might be nailed to
the cross as the criminal that we were. He needed the flesh of man
that He might be whipped and scourged for our healing. Above
all, He needed blood, the blood that was the blood of the God
Man, that it might be poured out for our sin. He was born to be
the sacrificial Lamb that would take away the sin of the world.
78
Psalm 40:6-8 is described in Hebrews 10:5-7 as being the
voice of Jesus:
Therefore, when He came into the world, He said:
“Sacrifice and offering You did not desire, but a body You
have prepared for Me. In burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin
You had no pleasure. Then I said, ‘Behold, I have come—In
the volume of the book it is written of Me—To do Your will,
O God.’”
In the womb of the Virgin Mary God became flesh, taking
to Himself our humanity, His body prepared for Him by the
Holy Spirit from the humanity of the Virgin.
In order to re p resent us, He must be totally free from the
v i rus of sin that Adam infected the race with, also having faced
temptation in His own experience and overcome it. A re p re s e n-
tative who had his own sin to deal with could not take the place
of anyone else, for he would be in the same plight that we are in.
He experienced all of life as us and for us. He was God as
a human babe in the womb of the Virgin, God in the human
birth process, God as a human toddler and young boy, God as
a teenager and young businessman. He fully experienced all
that it meant to be a developing human being. He was tempted
with the temptations unique to childhood, the temptations that
only teenagers experience, and the temptations of the adult—
and all without sin. He as us said the yes to God, His Father.
Without a body, God cannot know the hunger pains that
are so strong that a man will steal to have food in his stomach.
He cannot know the torture of thirst that would make a man
kill for a drop of water. He cannot know the exhaustion of the
body that is unable to put the next foot before the other. He
cannot know the fear of death, the separation from the body,
that is a dark shadow over humans throughout their entire exis-
tence. He cannot know what it is like to have a body that
shakes under the sobs of grief at the loss of a dear friend. God
cannot be the sport of leering, evil men. He cannot know the
79
horror of a fist smashing His face, nor can He have His body
tortured until He screams with pain. He cannot know the
humiliation of nakedness and the mocking laughter of per-
verted men. In all of this He cannot know the questions, the
confusion of the persons so treated, the feelings of abandon-
ment by friends and by God Himself.
If God is to represent us He must know all of this, entering
into the hell of human suffering and the agonizing temptations
that are found there, and to come through it without sin.
Temptation, Grief, and Sorrow

At thirty years old, He was driven by the Spirit into the
wilderness to meet with Satan. The first Adam met with Satan
in a luxurious Garden with every physical need supplied. This
One, the Last Adam, having been without food for forty days,
met with Satan in a desolate wilderness.
In each step of the temptation presented to Him, He said
the resounding yes to His Father and no to Satan. For the first
time in the history of creation, a human said no to Satan. And
He did it as a human. We in Him said yes to the Father.
He knew intense hunger in the wilderness after forty days
without food. (Matthew 4:2.) He knew a craving thirst on the
cross and begged for water. (John 19:28.) He sat tired and
thirsty at noon beside Jacob’s well asking for a cup of water,
and on another occasion was so exhausted that He slept on the
deck of a fishing boat through a raging storm that threatened
to drown everyone.
He not only would bear our sin, but in the hours of suffer-
ing before He went to the cross He went to the bottom of all the
hurt and suffering and anguish that sin brought to human expe-
rience. Isaiah 53:4 says, S u rely He has borne our griefs and
carried our sorrows. The words “grief” and “sorrow” carry the
idea of mental, emotional, and physical pain that has been caused
80
by others; the agonizing pain of living in a sinful world bearing
not only one’s own guilt but being hurt by the sins of others.
He knew the anguish of betrayal by His dearest friend; He
knew abandonment as His other disciples forsook Him and His
closest friend denied that he knew Him. He experienced it as us
and for us that He might come under our burdens in similar sit-
uations and be our strength. He was physically abused in
vicious beatings and mocking. He was verbally abused in cruel,
jeering words. Crucifixion included the victim being stripped
and hung naked on the cross. The leering Roman soldiers
laughed and shouted their bawdy jokes at the sight of the naked
Man on public show. In such treatment, Jesus the Son of God
knew the horror and terror that only the sexually abused know.
He came under the whole spectrum of human suffering caused
by sin and took it to Himself.
The final yes of obedience to the Father was in the Garden
of Gethsemane on the night of His suffering and death. He was
the Man facing the unspeakable horror of being nailed to a
cross as a criminal, for crimes He had not committed, the
wickedest death by torture ever invented by man.
God the Father did not force Him. As Man, He freely chose
to do the will of the Father and willingly take the place of each
one of us. The yes did not come easily. His blood began to be
shed as His sweat turned red with the blood oozing through the
pores of His skin, so great was the agony of the choice. But He
said the final yes:
“Father, if it is Your will, take this cup away from Me;
nevertheless not My will, but Yours, be done.”
Luke 22:42
Having submitted freely to the will of His Father, He gave

Himself to those who came to arrest Him.
81
Laying Down His Life

Freedom from sin would mean that He was unaffected by
the penalty of death that we are under. If He were going to die
one day like the rest of us, His death on the cross would merely
be premature death and not an offering for sin. The repre-
sentative would have to be able to take His sinless and immor-
tal life and freely lay it down in death.
As the Father knows Me, even so I know the Father; and
I lay down My life for the sheep.
Therefore My Father loves Me, because I lay down My
life that I may take it again. No one takes it from Me, but I
lay it down of Myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have
power to take it again. This command I have received from
My Father.
John 10:15,17,18
The religious leaders were insistent that He be crucified.
One would think they would have hired an assassin to quietly
kill Him in far-off Galilee. Why have Him publicly crucified in
Jerusalem at the Passover when to do so would bring the city to
the verge of riot? Under the law, capital punishment was by
stoning or strangling; but in some cases after the victim was
dead he would be crucified, hung on a tree until sunset, declar-
ing him cursed by God.
If a man has committed a sin deserving of death, and he
is put to death, and you hang him on a tree, his body shall
not remain overnight on the tree, but you shall surely bury
him that day, so that you do not defile the land which the
Lord your God is giving you as an inheritance; for he who is
hanged is accursed of God.
Deuteronomy 21:22,23
The leaders wanted Jesus crucified so that He would be
declared the cursed of God in the eyes of the people and all His
claims to being Messiah invalidated. They did not know that in
so doing the curse that was upon the law-breaker was being
82
transferred from us to Him and the blessing of God that He had
walked in all of His life given to us.
For as many as are of the works of the law are under the
curse; for it is written, “Cursed is everyone who does not
continue in all things which are written in the book of the
law, to do them.”
Christ has redeemed us from the curse of the law, having
become a curse for us (for it is written, “Cursed is everyone
who hangs on a tree”), that the blessing of Abraham might
come upon the Gentiles in Christ Jesus, that we might receive
the promise of the Spirit through faith.
Galatians 3:10,13,14
He took the sin, the insolent no of humankind that had
been hurled at God throughout all of time, and accepted the
death that came with it.
On the cross, the sin of the world met in Him. He experi-
enced being made sin for us. (2 Corinthians 5:21.) The guilt of
every man and woman’s sin from the beginning till the end of
time met in Him. Every sin of humankind became His respon-
sibility, all the afflictions of humankind due to sin were laid at
His door and He was afflicted with our afflictions.
Who Himself bore our sins in His own body on the tree,
that we, having died to sins, might live for righteousness—by
whose stripes you were healed.
1 Peter 2:24
We are sinners by choice; He faced the prospect with
abhorrence and was made sin against His will, taking it only
because it was the will of the Father that He should do so. It
was the cup He had anticipated in Gethsemane. The prophet
describes Him on the cross as being submitted and passive in all
that took place—it was done to Him:
S u rely He has borne our griefs and carried our sorrows;
yet we esteemed Him stricken, smitten by God, and afflicted.
But He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised
83
for our iniquities; the chastisement for our peace was upon
Him, and by His stripes we are healed. All we like sheep have
gone astray; we have turned, every one, to his own way; and
the Lord has laid on Him the iniquity of us all. He was
oppressed and He was afflicted, yet He opened not His mouth;
He was led as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before its
shearers is silent, so He opened not His mouth. He was taken
from prison and from judgment, and who will declare His gen-
eration? For He was cut off from the land of the living; for the
t r a n s g ressions of My people He was stricken.
Isaiah 53:4-8
He experienced all that is meant by Isaiah 59:2:
But your iniquities have separated you from your God;
and your sins have hidden His face from you, so that He will
not hear.
From the midst of bearing our sins and being treated as the
sinner who had committed them, He cried, “My God, My God,
why have You forsaken Me?”
We can never know what this means. We are so used to sin
that we do not notice it, and we have neutralized most of the
shame. For the sinless Son of God, who had never known or felt
sin or guilt, to be suddenly identified with all the sins of human
history, knowing Himself personally responsible for them, con-
sciously guilty and feeling the full shame of them, was a horror
beyond words to describe.
He was God with us, and He had joined us in taking our
humanity and becoming brother to each of us. He had lived our
life and faced our temptations, but this was the heart of making
the covenant: Then, in those hours of darkness, He joined us in
our sin.
For He made Him who knew no sin to be sin for us, that
we might become the righteousness of God in Him.
2 Corinthians 5:21
84
Each one of us was there in the hours that spanned time.
Each of us was there, each with his or her sins, condemned by
the law and under the penalty of death. We brought our every
act of disobedience, our myriad futile searches for meaning in
our flesh as we reject the love of God; He identified with us and
took them to Himself. We brought our pride that had despised
others and raised us above and ahead of them; He took it and
made it His own. We brought our acts of selfishness against our
fellow humans, expressed in the lies, our control and manipu-
lation of others, the lust, the pornography that has selfishly
used others as impersonal objects, denying that they are made
in the image of God. We brought to Him all our foul language
of gossip that we delighted in, even though it destroyed others.
We brought corrupt hearts seething with bitterness, malice, and
hatred, that took pleasure in others’ destruction even as they
corroded and destroyed us; our proud hearts that refused to
forgive; our envies that smoldered within us against those more
successful. We brought them to Him, and He took them as His
own. Our rage and ill temper, our abuses of others—even to
violent sins of rape and murder—all of the black river of the
sewage of human sin against God and fellow man met in Him.
Every man and woman can look at the Son of God who joined
us and took our sins to Himself. With Paul, each of us can say
that Jesus is ...the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself
for me (Galatians 2:20).
The horror is multiplied when we remember that He is the
Holy One and knew sin as we have never known it. We have
become so used to sin and the presence of its corruption that we
are hardly aware of it until it hurts us. On the cross was the first
time He knew the filth and contamination of sin, knowing its
pain and anguish as we have never experienced it.
85
It Is Finished
The cry before He died “It is finished!” (John 19:30) is not
the last gasp of a defeated man. Matthew 27:50, Mark 15:37,
and Luke 23:46 do not record what He said but join as one to
say that He cried out with a loud voice, which was a miracle
considering His sufferings and the crushing of the lungs caused
by crucifixion.
The phrase “It is finished” was used in at least two ways in
the days of the New Testament. In Roman warfare, the general
would be positioned on a high elevation so that he could watch
the battle taking place below him. From where he stood he
could see when the battle had been won, while a foot soldier in
the thick of the battle would not know it. When he could see
that the enemy had been routed, he would shout the same
phrase Jesus cried—“It is finished”—and every foot soldier
would know that the battle had been won.
But the phrase has also been found written across the
bottom of statements of account in ancient Greece answering to
our “paid in full.” Jesus emerged from the spiritual death He
died as us and shouted through the smoke of battle that the
battle had been won and the sin of man had been canceled, paid
in full.
He had been through the hell of bearing our sins in His
body on the cross and out of that darkness had cried, “My
God, My God why have You forsaken Me?” but then it was
accomplished and in full, conscious fellowship with His Father
He said, “Father, ‘into Your hands I commit My spirit.’ Having
said this, He breathed His last” (Luke 23:46).
Crucifixion was the cruelest torture ever invented by man.
It was an agonizing death that took sometimes days to accom-
plish, during which time the victim was slowly suffocated as his
lungs were constricted as he hung on the nails. Many times the
birds of prey would come and peck out the victims’ eyes as they
86
hung helpless between life and death. Certainly it was many
hours before the victim died.
We must understand that Jesus did not die by crucifixion.
The Roman centurion who had witnessed hundreds of crucifix-
ions and knew the length of time needed for death to occur was
astounded when he saw that He was dead by three in the after-
noon. Pilate could not believe the report.
So when the centurion, who stood opposite Him, saw
that He cried out like this and breathed His last, he said,
“Truly this Man was the Son of God!” Pilate marveled that
He was already dead; and summoning the centurion, he
asked him if He had been dead for some time.
Mark 15:39,44
Jesus did not die at anyone’s hand. He deliberately chose to
die, the willing sacrifice for sin, freely choosing to join us in our
death. This is brought out in the phrase that is used to describe
His death:
...And bowing His head, He gave up His spirit.
John 19:30
The phrase “gave up His spirit” means to dismiss or hand
over something, which is not the word that is used to describe
the act of dying.5 He did not die by the hands of the Jews or the
Romans. Crucifixion did not kill Him. He had power over His
life; and choosing to die, He dismissed His spirit.
Paul consistently uses this same phrase to describe the
death of the Lord Jesus:
...who loved me and gave Himself for me.
Galatians 2:20
...Christ also has loved us and given Himself for us, an
offering and a sacrifice to God....
Ephesians 5:2
...Christ also loved the church and gave Himself for
her....
Ephesians 5:25
87
In so doing, He deliberately joined us in our death. In Eden,

the first couple were warned that to eat of the fruit would result
in death: “In the day you eat you shall surely die.” They ate and
heard the words “Dust you are and unto dust you shall return.”
Made in the image of God with bodies never intended to die,
humans now live with the horror of death, the fear of which
overshadows all of life.
T h e reis no such thing as death by natural causes! Death is the
most unnatural ending to the life of the one created to be immor-
tal. We cannot imagine the horror for God to experience the
rending apart of spirit and body and to enter into human death.
But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the
angels, for the suffering of death...that He, by the grace of
God, might taste death for everyone. Inasmuch then as the
children have partaken of flesh and blood, He Himself like-
wise shared in the same, that through death He might destroy
him who had the power of death, that is, the devil, and
release those who through fear of death were all their lifetime
subject to bondage.
Hebrews 2:9,14,15
He not only was able to choose when He would dismiss His
life but also had the power to take it again and come out of
death to take us with Him into the new covenant. And so, on
the third day, He rose from the dead. That made His death not
a tragedy but a triumph.
The resurrection of Jesus, the representative Man, signaled
the end of the age of death and the beginning of the new
humankind, the new creation that is no longer subject to death
but shares the very life of God, everlasting life. The stone
rolling away from the tomb announced the beginning of the
eternal age that knows no end.
Enoch and Elijah had cheated death, and numerous others
had been resuscitated from the dead to die again later. But Jesus
had freely entered into death, destroyed it, and risen out of it
88
never to die again. In His resurrection, the reign of death was
declared over and finished and every man and woman carried
in Him out of its grasp.
Henceforth, the race of Adam outside of Him would be
termed the “old man(kind).” All who believe upon Him and are
part of the new creation founded on the new covenant would
be the new man(kind) who partake of eternal life, the life of
eternity, the powers of the age to come, the life of God Himself.
For such believers, the end of the world has come; in His res-
urrection, the new creation has dawned.
The New Testament never speaks of believers dying; we
“fall asleep in Jesus.” The pain of death is in those who live
having lost for a short while their loved ones. For the believer,
death is a “life-ing” into the presence of Jesus. Death has lost
its sting and is the old servant to escort us to Jesus until his
retirement at the resurrection at the Second Coming.
Jesus said to her, “I am the resurrection and the life. He
who believes in Me, though he may die, he shall live. And
whoever lives and believes in Me shall never die. Do you
believe this?”
John 11:25,26
For to me, to live is Christ, and to die is gain. ...to depart
and be with Christ, which is far better.
Philippians 1:21,23
We who are in the new creation live between the ages. A
new age has begun in the midst of the death throes of the old
age. At this time, the two ages exist side by side. We are par-
taking of everlasting life, the life of the age to come, while living
alongside of the old creation that is in the process of passing
away. We wait for the Second Coming of the Lord Jesus, who
will consummate the new creation, and all those in it will be
seen for who they really are, the sons and daughters of God. We
will be delivered from the pain and sorrow of living in the
world while not being of it.
89
Behold what manner of love the Father has bestowed on

us, that we should be called children of God! Therefore the
world does not know us, because it did not know Him.
Beloved, now we are children of God; and it has not yet been
revealed what we shall be, but we know that when He is
revealed, we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is.
1 John 3:1,2
For you died, and your life is hidden with Christ in God.
When Christ who is our life appears, then you also will
appear with Him in glory.
Colossians 3:3,4
We must begin to think in these terms. We are the people
who have, in the resurrection of our representative, exited the
old creation; we are in the new creation. All that belonged to
that old creation of death through Adam is ended, and we are
now living in the powers of the age to come. We are living in
the power of the life of eternal heaven, the life of God Himself.
As the representative Man, He ascended to the Father, car-
rying us into the divine presence, and there receives as us and
for us the gift of the Holy Spirit. He has received the Spirit
without measure; the gift is for those He represents.
Therefore being exalted to the right hand of God, and
having received from the Father the promise of the Holy
Spirit, He poured out this which you now see and hear.
Acts 2:33
The making of the new covenant in the blood of the Lord
Jesus that took place in time space history on Golgotha outside of
J e rusalem 2000 years ago is made real in this moment in our lives
and carried to its fullest potential by the Holy Spirit. The Holy
Spirit now brings into this present moment, into the lives of men
and women, all that was achieved by Him out there in history.
The new covenant is the covenant of the Spirit; and apart from
Him vitally and dynamically with us today, the new covenant is
only an impossible dream that we read of in the Scripture.
90
Chapter 7
The Story of
Mephibosheth
T The making of the new covenant is foreshadowed in many

of the Old Testament stories. We must remember that they are
records of actual events that took place in the lives of real
people in Israel. They are helpful signposts that anticipate and
point the way to what Jesus would do. They are not meant to
explain His work of covenant-making, nor do they fit every
detail of what He did; but they help us to understand how the
one act of Jesus 2000 years ago transforms our lives today.
One such story is found scattered through 1 and 2 Samuel.
It is the story of a covenant that took place between Jonathan,
the son of King Saul and the crown prince of Israel, and David,
who at that time was a general in Saul’s army and previously a
peasant from Bethlehem.
Saul was a tragic person who, though called to a high
destiny, chose the path of disobedience to God. He ended up a
broken man seeking the counsel of a witch. His family was
weak and walked after the pathway of their father.
However, the crown prince, Jonathan, stood out as utterly
diff e rent. He was of the family of Saul but completely other than
his father, having a dynamic faith in God and a desire to do His
will and please Him. When David was introduced to the court ,
91
Jonathan was immediately drawn to him, recognizing a like faith.

Their friendship deepened to the point of making a covenant.
Then Jonathan and David made a covenant, because he
loved him as his own soul. And Jonathan took off the robe
that was on him and gave it to David, with his armor, even
to his sword and his bow and his belt.
1 Samuel 18:3,4
This describes the elementary steps of covenant-making, in
which gifts from the covenant maker are given to the covenant
partner. Even though they were two teenage boys, the effects of
their sacred covenant would be felt down through generations
to come. Each one of the young men stood as the representative
of his family yet unborn. Their children’s children would stand
by the oath and swear responsibilities by which the covenant
would be worked out.
A short time later they reaffirmed the covenant, filling in
the details:
(David said to Jonathan,) “Therefore you shall deal
kindly with your servant, for you have brought your servant
into a covenant of the Lord with you. Nevertheless, if there
is iniquity in me, kill me yourself, for why should you bring
me to your father?
“And you shall not only show me the kindness of the
Lord while I still live, that I may not die; but you shall not cut
off your kindness from my house forever, no, not when the
Lord has cut off every one of the enemies of David from the
face of the earth.” So Jonathan made a covenant with the
house of David, saying, “Let the Lord require it at the hand
of David’s enemies.”
Now Jonathan again caused David to vow, because he
loved him; for he loved him as he loved his own soul.
Then Jonathan said to David, “Go in peace, since we
have both sworn in the name of the Lord, saying, ‘May the
Lord be between you and me, and between your descendants
92
The Story of Mephibosheth
and my descendants, forever.’” So he arose and departed, and
Jonathan went into the city.
1 Samuel 20:8,14-17,42
The word that the boys used “kindly” and “kindness” is
our word hesed, the lovingkindness of covenant. It speaks here
of how the covenant would be worked out in the lives of their
children and children’s children. The entire covenant was really
for the descendants of the two young men, as a careful reading
will show. The holy love between David and Jonathan did not
need a covenant to hold it together, but by the time their chil-
dren were grown a covenant would be needed to ensure that the
love would continue through generations. Jonathan’s words
assumed that both he and David stood as the representatives of
their unborn children and the promises and blessings of the
covenant they were making would extend to immediate heirs
and beyond.
Saul was afraid of the popularity of David, fearful that he
would snatch the throne from him; and his fear turned to hate
and hate to an obsession to murder him. He tried to take
David’s life on more than one occasion and finally made it his
life’s passion to kill him.
But the plots of Saul against David only served to bring
Jonathan to face the reality that God had chosen David to be
king after Saul. Jonathan was the crown prince, having the
right of succession, and was to rule after Saul died. If he wanted
to make his throne secure, he should have sided with his father
in removing David. In making the covenant, he made a life-
changing decision and in this final statement of the covenant
between them died to his right to be the next king and swore
allegiance to David.
And he said to him, “Do not fear, for the hand of Saul my
father shall not find you. You shall be king over Israel, and I
shall be next to you. Even my father Saul knows that.” So the
93
two of them made a covenant before the Lord. And David

stayed in the woods, and Jonathan went to his own house.
1 Samuel 23:17,18
This is the heart of their covenant. Not only as Prince
Jonathan, but also as and for his unborn children, Jonathan
laid down his throne and proclaimed David his king. To enjoy
this covenant, his family had to say the amen to the decision of
their covenant representative. He was the voice of his family
declaring David as the rightful king of Israel, and in him his
family pledged allegiance to him.
Time passed, and the two young teenagers grew up into
manhood and married and Jonathan had children. The old
enemies of Israel, the Philistines, once again attacked Israel;
King Saul, with Jonathan by his side, led the armies into battle.
It was a day of great defeat for Israel, and both King Saul and
Crown Prince Jonathan were killed in the battle.
The Near Middle East in 1000 BC was a violent place. The
first act of a conqueror was to assemble the family of the con-
quered king and kill all of his heirs to the throne. They elimi-
nated immediately all potential problems in ruling the newly
conquered people that might come from the recognized leaders
of the people.
It was not surprising, therefore, that when the news that
the king and the prince were dead and Israel was defeated
reached the palace, there was panic; everyone fled in a mad
rush to escape the threat of death by Philistine hands. The royal
nurses rushed to the nursery to take and hide the young sons of
Prince Jonathan. A nurse picked up one of the princes, a little
boy called Mephibosheth, and fled from the palace with him in
her arms. She slipped and fell, and the baby was flung from her
arms and smashed on the pavement; his legs were crushed, and
he never walked again. He was taken secretly across the Jordan
River to the wilderness, where he was raised in an insignificant
desert town called Lo Debar.
94
A period of unrest followed the death of King Saul, after
which David became king of all Israel. The years passed by, but
David never forgot the covenant made with Jonathan. When he
had established his kingdom, he began searching for any of
Jonathan’s sons that he might fulfill his oath and show
covenant kindness to them.
Now David said, “Is there still anyone who is left of
the house of Saul, that I may show him kindness for
Jonathan’s sake?”
2 Samuel 9:1
It was a difficult task to find someone who would tell him
where any of the family of Jonathan was to be found; no one
would believe that David intended good. All the relatives of
Saul believed David to be an impostor sitting on the throne that
rightly belonged to an heir of Saul. In those barbaric days, the
expected action would be for David to kill all the house of Saul
before they killed him and claimed back what they perceived to
be their throne. If he was looking for them, it must be to do
them harm; no one could understand a covenant love that
extended even to potential contenders for the throne.
The story is told in 2 Samuel 9 of how David finally found
the location of the crippled Mephibosheth and sent men to
bring him from Lo Debar to his royal palace. Imagine how the
young man must have felt as, leaning on his crutches, he
watched the soldiers of David come to his house. He hated
David, even though he had never seen him and had no knowl-
edge whatsoever of the covenant between David and his father.
He had been taught by the family of Saul to believe that David
was the enemy who had stolen everything that rightly belonged
to him, the rightful heir to the fortunes of his father, Jonathan,
and his grandfather, Saul. He would most certainly share the
common belief that the only reason David would want him in
Jerusalem was to kill him.
95
Taken before the king, he threw aside his crutches, fell on

his face, and waited to hear the order for his execution. What
he heard must have left him speechless.
So David said to him, “Do not fear, for I will surely
show you kindness for Jonathan your father’s sake, and will
restore to you all the land of Saul your grandfather; and you
shall eat bread at my table continually.”
2 Samuel 9:7
He was not treated on the basis of his track record of
loyalty to David but on the basis of a covenant entered into
before he was born, made by his father, who had stood as the
covenant re p resentative for his children’s children. David
delighted in him as if he were Jonathan. He was accepted in the
oath and yes of his father. The covenant, made years before in
the blood-shedding of Jonathan, still held as fresh as the day it
had been made. Although he was confronted personally with
the covenant and its promises, there was no need of a further
individual covenant between David and Mephibosheth; David
accepted him solely on the basis of his having been in Jonathan
at the making of the original covenant.
But now confronted with the gift of covenant, he had a
decision to make. To accept the covenant, he had to enter into
the pledge of allegiance Jonathan had made to David, which
would separate him from all the other members of the family of
Saul, to never share in the hatred they bore to David. To enter
into the covenant would be a death to all that he called life—its
goals, hopes, and ambitions, and all the friends who shared
them with him—and to rise again from that death to being a
prince in the royal house of David.
Lying on the floor before David, he accepted the yes of his
father, swore allegiance to David, and allowed the covenant to
change his life forever. He was taken into David’s house and
treated as a prince, eating with David every day as a kind of
continual meal of covenant.
96
...“As for Mephibosheth,” said the king, “he shall eat at
my table like one of the king’s sons.”
So Mephibosheth dwelt in Jerusalem, for he ate contin-
ually at the king’s table. And he was lame in both his feet.
2 Samuel 9:11,13
The human race, born of the family of Adam, bears all the
traits of the family of Saul. Each one of us walked in disobedi-
ence to God and lived under the authority of the domain of
darkness. Then there came into the family of Adam one who
was of us but utterly different.
Christ’s story is similar to Jonathan’s. Christ was bonded in
love to the One hated by the family of Adam, the true God and
King of all humankind. As Jonathan in the story, Jesus summed
us up in Himself, stood as us and for us and entered into
covenant with the Father on our behalf. The covenant was
made solely with us in view.
As our covenant representative, He declared and lived the
pledge of love and obedience to His Father that was realized to
its fullest in His blood-shedding on the cross. His obedience
was summed up in His prayer in Gethsemane: “Father, if it is
Your will, take this cup away from Me; nevertheless not My
will, but Yours, be done” (Luke 22:42).
We were born two thousand years after that covenant was
made. We were born into the family of Adam, crippled by the
lie and ignorant of the covenant. We lived in the darkness with
a distorted image of God, never knowing of His love or of His
designs of love toward us. We lived in our wilderness, lost and
dead to God, in our hideout of Lo Debar.
But He never gave up His pursuit of us, and finally we
were summoned by the Holy Spirit to hear the Gospel. We
believed we would hear the words of an angry God; instead we
were stunned by the words of His love and forgiveness. Our
track re c o rd of rebellion and disobedience had been forgiven,
97
dismissed in the covenant made before we were born in our

re p resentative head, the Lord Jesus. And all the riches earn e d
by the Lord Jesus were turned over to us; we have become
heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus.
We are not treated as individuals in isolation; we do not
have a private covenant with God. The covenant was made, its
terms and promises made sure in Christ 2000 years ago; in all
that He did, He acted for us and as us. The Gospel called us to
personally enter the covenant because we were in Christ when
the covenant was made.
Our decision was our response to the covenant that divine
love had made: to say yes to the yes of Jesus the covenant head,
to die in His death to independence and disobedience, confess-
ing Him as Lord and in Him submitting to the Father. It meant
nothing short of a death and resurrection, actually changing
families. We died to being part of the family of Adam, the old
man, to being included into the royal household of the new
Man. Such a response meant incurring the wrath of the family
of sin and darkness that we were once a part of. They would,
in fact, treat us as they treated Jesus.
This takes place by the powerful work of the Holy Spirit.
We, who live two millennia from the making of the covenant,
are united to Jesus, our covenant head, and made part of His
history, partaking of His life. We take our place at the royal
table along with the royal princes and, basking in the love of
our Father, we eat the meal of covenant.
98
Chapter 8
The Blood
of God
W We have seen that a covenant in Bible times was a matter

of life and death. This was underscored throughout the ritual
by the death of the covenant animal, the oath taken by the two
parties, and the shedding of their own blood, which flowed
down their arms as they swore to keep the covenant even to the
shedding of their own blood.
For God to make the new covenant, the representative—
the God Man, Jesus—had to shed His blood in death and,
rising out of death, bring us the blessings of the new covenant
in the authority of His shed blood.
Now may the God of peace who brought up our Lord
Jesus from the dead, that great Shepherd of the sheep,
through the blood of the everlasting covenant.
Hebrews 13:20
But what is this obsession with death that must involve the
shedding of blood? Why the death of millions of animals by the
shedding of their blood? Why did the love of God finally focus
in the shedding of the blood of Jesus Christ?
From the beginning to the end of the Bible, we have the
shedding of blood. In the Old Testament, a river of blood
flows from the animals that were slain daily as sacrifices in the
tabernacle and the temple. In the New Testament, the central
99
celebration is in giving glory to the blood of Jesus that ful-

filled all of the Old Testament sacrifices.
And they sang a new song, saying: “You are worthy to
take the scroll, and to open its seals; for You were slain, and
have redeemed us to God by Your blood out of every tribe
and tongue and people and nation, and have made us kings
and priests to our God; and we shall reign on the earth.”
Revelation 5:9,10
It is not only within the pages of the Bible that we find the
shedding of blood. Around the world, I have witnessed the sac-
rificial shedding of blood among peoples far removed from
each other, with diverse forms of religion. Records of the
ancients universally contain the shedding of blood in sacrifice
to the gods, both animal and human sacrifice. Where did such
a universal idea come from? Because it is to be found among all
people and throughout history, one would have to believe that
it arose in the babyhood of the human race and spread along
with the spread of humankind across the earth.
Secular anthropologists tell us that it originated in the fear of
the supernatural, the belief that an angry God demanded to be
placated with blood. But the Bible gives us a very diff e rent picture .
Leviticus 17:11-14 is the key Scripture to understanding
what lies behind the shedding of blood. The blood contains the
life of the creature, “For the life of the flesh is in the blood”
(verse 11). God, the Creator and source of all life, owns all life
and the blood in which it is contained. Therefore, throughout
the Bible all blood, animal as well as human, was regarded as
sacred. It was never to be eaten, and when an animal was killed,
its blood had to be reverently buried.
“No one among you shall eat blood.... Whatever man of
the children of Israel, or of the strangers who dwell among
you, who hunts and catches any animal or bird that may be
eaten, he shall pour out its blood and cover it with dust; for
100
The Blood of God
it is the life of all flesh.... ‘You shall not eat the blood of any
flesh, for the life of all flesh is its blood....’”
Leviticus 17:12,13
The first response of God to the sin of man was to give
them the gift of animal sacrifice, in which the sacred lifeblood
of the animal was shed in death, being poured out on behalf of
the sinner under the penalty of death. The animal literally took
the place of the sinner. The man or woman’s sins, one’s entire
condition of separation from God, was placed upon the
animal; then as the sinner’s substitute, its lifeblood was poured
out in death. The life of the substitute animal was yielded up
in death by the shedding of blood to the One against whom sin
had been committed.
The principle of substitutionary sacrifice was not revealed
in detail to the human race until it was spelled out in minute
detail in the Law of Moses:
“For the life of the flesh is in the blood, and I have given
it to you upon the altar to make atonement for your souls;
for it is the blood that makes atonement for the soul.”
Leviticus 17:11
Although this was thousands of years after the first couple
fell, the principle was true in the eyes of God from the begin-
ning of time.
But how could the blood of an animal have any effect
upon sin? There was absolutely no virtue in the blood of
animals to cover the sin of humankind. Where, then, do we
look for the effectiveness of animal blood through the cen-
turies before Jesus came?
To fully understand the sacrifices, we must look backward
into the secret purposes of the Trinity. We have already seen
that before time and space were created, the Triune God deter-
mined in covenant love to create humankind to eternally share
His life. That was decided even though God knew that man
would sin and wreak havoc upon creation. It was purposed that
101
the Father would send the Son, who would join humanity in
their sinful condition, taking their place and bearing their sin in
His body, pouring out His life blood for them and as them.
Before time and space were created, the ultimate gift of the sac-
rifice of the Son had already been given in the heart and deter-
mination of God.
...the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without
blemish and without spot. He indeed was foreordained
before the foundation of the world, but was manifest in these
last times for you.
1 Peter 1:19,20
...the Book of Life of the Lamb slain from the founda-
tion of the world.
Revelation 13:8
The ultimate gift of the sacrifice of God the Son, who had
already been given before time, was pictured and anticipated in
the gift of the blood of animals in sacrifice. Apart from the
determination in the heart of God to give His Son, animal sac-
rifices meant less than zero. The blood of animals could not
take away sin, and God was affronted by sacrifices that were
presented merely as a religious ritual.
“To what purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices to
Me?” says the Lord. “I have had enough of burnt offerings
of rams and the fat of fed cattle. I do not delight in the blood
of bulls, or of lambs or goats.”
Isaiah 1:11
In itself, the pouring out of animal blood could contribute
nothing to bringing a person to God. The animal sacrifices had
significance and meaning only because they shadowed in time
and space the sacrifice already accomplished in the heart of
God from before creation, awaiting its accomplishment in
earth’s history. The benefits of the blood of Jesus were present
to the worshippers in the Old Testament by virtue of the fact
that He was slain in the heart of God from the beginning of
102
The Blood of God
time and shadowed in the animal sacrifices. Every animal sacri-
fice prepared the people for the actualization in time space
history of the secret determination of God to become the sub-
stitute for His creature human.
The Bible is the only book that gives the account of when
God gave the original blood sacrifice to sinful humans. When
man and woman fell from their lofty position by the great dis-
obedience and set the course of the race according to the satanic
lie, they came under the penalty of death. In love, God came to
the couple and initiated the unfolding of His gift of salvation,
which would come to its full expression in the cross and resur-
rection of Jesus. At that time God gave the first promise of this
salvation, announcing that there would be a seed or descendant
who would crush the head of the serpent, Satan. (Genesis 3:15.)
At the same time, there is the record of what appears to be
a strange act of God: He replaced the tunics of fig leaves the
guilty couple had made to cover their shame and gave them
instead coats of animal skin.
Also for Adam and his wife the Lord God made tunics
of skin, and clothed them.
Genesis 3:21
It is obvious that for them to wear clothes made of the skin
of an animal, an animal had to die. Some commentators see this
as an act of God’s generosity in providing them with adequate
clothing, but the context points to something far more signifi-
cant. If it was only a matter of clothes, what was wrong with
the fiber of clothes made of fig leaves that they already had?
Does God prefer fur coats? Obviously something of far greater
importance is taking place here.
The key to what God was doing is in the fact that the skin
coats were given to replace the fig leaves that the couple had
made to cover the shame that engulfed them upon their disobe-
dience. The fig leaves were directly connected to sin and their
103
attempt to hide its results in their life. By giving them another

covering, the Lord was saying that the fig leaves were inade-
quate to deal with the situation they found themselves in. Sin
had left them in the state of death, of which the guilt and shame
were but the immediate sensations. Something more drastic was
needed that would deal with that death.
Fig leaf fiber temporarily covered the shame they experi-
enced in each other’s presence. It made them respectable. But
it did not and could not deal with the guilt or the cause of it.
They were in the state of death, and it was that condition that
needed to be dealt with. God gave them a vivid picture that
p re f i g u red what the woman’s seed, who was yet to come,
would accomplish.
The first gift of God, outside of the gift of life itself, was
His gift to the first man and woman of a sacrificial animal that
would shed its blood in death and give to them its skin to
provide for them coats to cover their nakedness. It must have
been an unforgettable moment of horror in the life of the first
couple. They had never seen death before, let alone death
accompanied by the shedding of blood, and to know that the
Creator was doing this in order that their guilt and shame
might be covered would leave an indelible mark on their senses.
They could never forget that God rejected their own, rather
creative idea of a covering of fig leaves and first venture into
needlework as an inadequate covering. He demanded the shed-
ding of blood to cover the result of their sin, and He acted as
the Priest on behalf of the sinful couple and made the first sac-
rifice to Himself from among the human race.
Humankind would never forget that when approaching
God they had to come as those under the penalty of death,
bringing with them the gift of a substitute animal, which God
had provided. Even when the nations had become lost in deep
spiritual darkness and had replaced the true God with idols of
104
The Blood of God
every kind, still they knew by a vague memory imprinted in the
race that they had to have the shedding of blood in connecting
with the spirit world. Its meaning was distorted and used by
demons; sometimes it took the most degraded form of human
sacrifice; but the shedding of blood was always there and is so
to this very day.
This explains the story of Cain and Abel found in Genesis
4:2-7. The story takes place some years after Adam and Eve
were expelled from Eden. Their first two sons had become
farmers. Cain grew vegetables, and Abel raised sheep. It would
appear that there was a specific time when individuals came to
worship God, bringing with them their offering. The phrase in
the Genesis account “in the process of time” literally reads, “at
the end of days,” suggesting a specific time that came around
after so many days had passed. It also tells us that they brought
their offering “to the Lord,” which suggests a specific place,
probably the gates of the Garden of Eden, the dwelling of God.
Genesis 4:4 tells us, Abel also brought of the firstborn of
his flock and of their fat. His offering was accepted. Why?
Hebrews 11:4 tells us it was because of his faith:
By faith Abel offered to God a more excellent sacrifice
than Cain, through which he obtained witness that he was
righteous, God testifying of his gifts; and through it he being
dead still speaks.
Biblical faith never initiates an action; it is a responsive act
of trust in a word from God. What was Abel responding to? He
was responding to what he had been taught by his father,
Adam, concerning that first gift of sacrifice that God had given
to them in the Garden. He was coming with the blood of a
lamb, which would suggest that the animal God had slain was
a lamb. It is ridiculous to think that Abel happened on the right
sacrifice by chance and the acceptance and witness that God
gave him that he was righteous was a whim on God’s part.
Something was working out here that all parties knew about.
105
Cain, on the other hand, chose to be innovative, to reject

the plain word and gift of God.
...it came to pass that Cain brought an offering of the
fruit of the ground.
Genesis 4:3
Not only was Cain deliberately refusing God’s gift of the
appointed way to cover sin and be accepted by Him, but he was
going back to that which God had already plainly rejected.
Adam and Eve had covered their guilt and shame with the fruit
of the ground in the fig leaves, and God had refused it as an
adequate covering.
Abel brought the lamb appointed by God that its life may
be poured out for Abel’s sin. Cain brought the vegetables and
fruit that he had grown with his own hands and the sweat of
his labor. He was bringing the best he could.
Cain brought the harvest, as if to give thanks to the Creator
for His provision. He appeared to deliberately ignore the fact
that there was more at stake here than saying a thank you to
the Creator and provider: Sin has to be faced and dealt with,
and the results of sin cannot be covered by a harvest of the best
that human hands can produce. Along with the rest of the race,
Cain stood under the sentence of death; and the only way out
of that was for another to take his place, a life offered up and
blood poured out on his behalf.
We cannot feel sorry for Cain, for he knew what God
demanded. “If you do well, will you not be accepted? And if
you do not do well, sin lies at the door” (verse 7). God gently
reminded Cain that he knew what he had to do to be accepted,
and if he didn’t do what he knew to do then sin like a wild
animal was crouching ready to take him.
The New Testament makes a strong statement about his
offering:
106
The Blood of God
Not as Cain who was of the wicked one and murdered
his brother. And why did he murder him? Because his works
were evil and his brother’s righteous.
1 John 3:12
The works that the verse talks about are the fruits he
brought as an offering, and they are designated evil works.
Cain was not misguided but the first to go further in sin than
his parents, for he rejected God’s gift of salvation and substi-
tuted what he deemed to be better. It is one thing to sin; the
greater evil is to refuse the God-appointed way of salvation.
His evil was the evil of a manmade religion that seeks the
way of salvation by the sweat of our brow and the works of
our hands, by which we would presume to please God. Such
must then reject the divinely revealed and only way, which is
t h rough the sacrificial blood of Jesus, the Lamb of God, being
poured out.
These stories from the dawn of man’s history are the seeds
f rom which the full understanding of the meaning of sacrifice
would finally come. The Law of Moses developed these first
o fferings into a sacrificial system that gave a much clearer picture
of Him who was to come. Every day, bloody sacrifices were made
in the tabernacle and later the temple to cover the sins of the
people. Each sacrifice looked forw a rd with hope to the day when
God would deal with sin in a final, all-sufficient offering.
The hope and straining toward a final offering that would
take away sin and bring man and woman out of their state of
death was brought into focus on one solemn day each year
called the Day of Atonement.
At the center of the way of ritual and sacrifices that made
up the old covenant was the high priest. He was the re p re s e n t a-
tive, the mediator, of the covenant on behalf of the people of
Israel. When wearing his full ritual dress, he symbolically carr i e d
each tribe of Israel on his breastplate and on his shoulders by
107
means of precious stones with the names of the tribes engraved

in them. It was a vivid picture that declared to every Israelite
that he or she was in the high priest, carried on his shoulders in
his strength, and was ever upon his heart. Where the high priest
went, there Israel went.
This all came into focus on the Day of Atonement. On this
day, all the offerings that had been offered daily throughout the
last year were to be summed up into one offering: a goat which
was sacrificed by the high priest on behalf of all the people.
It pointed forward to the coming day when one offering
would end all offerings, for He would encompass the sin of the
world and fulfill the hopes of all offerings because He would
deal with sin once and forever.
On that day the high priest laid aside his symbolic, richly
embroidered garments and came to the people dressed in the
simple white robe of a priest. Two goats that had been exam-
ined and found physically without blemish were brought, and
one of them was chosen for death. The high priest, standing on
behalf of the people as their representative, laid his hands on
the head of the goat and confessed the sins of the people, sym-
bolically transferring the condition of the people to the animal
that would stand in their place.
If you were there in the crowd on that day, as you heard the
sins being confessed you would recognize that your sins were
laid on the substitute animal. It would not be an empty ritual
but God’s gift to you to bear away your sin. You would watch
as with a quick flash of the knife the jugular vein of the goat
was cut and the animal was slain and its blood caught in a
basin. The sacrificed goat died as the substitute for the people,
and its life-blood was poured out.
The high priest then carried the blood into the sacred
precincts of the temple to its holy center, a room where no
person could venture except the high priest and he only on this
108
The Blood of God
day. The room was separated from the rest of the temple by a
veil; the sacred room was the place within the temple where the
glory of God was visibly made manifest. It was a symbol of
heaven, the dwelling place of God.
It takes us back to Eden, which was the first dwelling of
God in His creation. Sin cast the man and the woman out of
Eden, the way being barred by a sword of fire and the guard
of the cherubim. The veil that cordoned off the Holy of
Holies was embro i d e red by figures of cherubim reminiscent
of the guardians of Eden. Humans could not enter the glori-
ous presence, not because God did not love them but because
their sin placed them in a relationship to God that would
cause their destruction.
Inside that room, the Holy of Holies, was the ark of the
covenant, a box overlaid with gold and covered by a lid of solid
gold called the mercy seat, with cherubim fashioned from the
gold at each end. Between the cherubim and above the mercy
seat the uncreated light of the glory of God, the presence of the
God of covenant, was visible.
The high priest took the blood of the goat and sprinkled it
on the mercy seat. The slab of gold was already encrusted with
the blood that had been sprinkled there each year for genera-
tions. The blood was the symbolic registry before God that one
more time the sin of the people had been covered. The blood
that stained the mercy seat was the promise of the blood of the
final offering that one day would not merely cover sin but take
it away forever. Every sprinkling of blood on that golden slab
was a promise and an IOU given by God to God that awaited
payment in the blood of Jesus.
The sacrifice on the Day of Atonement was unlike other
sacrifices that took place throughout the year; there was a
second part to it. At this time, the living goat that had not been
chosen for sacrifice was taken; again the high priest laid his
109
hands on it and the sins of the people were confessed over it. It
was then taken and led into the wilderness and sent away, never
to return.
The sending away of the second goat in full view of all the
people declared in vivid imagery what had happened to their
sin when the blood had been sprinkled out of sight behind the
veil. Their sin was covered and lost from the eyes of God, and
they could go to their homes rejoicing.
However, as dramatically as the ritual on the Day of
Atonement gave them the assurance that their sin had been
covered, it did not deal with sin but in fact only brought it
to remembrance.
Although the animal taking the place of sinful men and
women was the gift of God given to cover sin, the system had
many weaknesses. To begin with, the blood of an animal carry-
ing animal life could never be the substitute for human blood
carrying the life of the one made in the image of God.
The animal victims were not willing substitutes, giving
themselves in love for those for whom they died. They had been
chosen and volunteered for sacrifice without their willing par-
ticipation. Nor were they obeying God in being led to the altar
of sacrifice. They were non-rational creatures who made no
decision to die and, therefore, offered themselves neither to
God nor man.
Such could never take the place of the one made in God’s
image who had chosen willfully to disobey the command of
God. The blood of animals never dealt with sin or took it away
but covered it until the sacrifice to which they pointed was
made that would take away sin.
The continual sacrifices were a promise of the future day
when the blood of infinite value would be shed by One who
had fully obeyed God in life and in infinite love freely chose
to offer Himself in death, shedding His blood on behalf of
110
The Blood of God
humankind. Such a sacrifice was the goal to which all animal
sacrifices pointed; the shedding of His blood would bring an
end to sacrifices. The need for sacrifices would be eliminated,
for this offering would finally deal with sin and resurrect
sinners out of their state of death. Reconciliation would be cel-
ebrated and enjoyed rather than continually reached for in the
continual sacrifices of substitute animals.
For these reasons, the sacrifices of the Day of Atonement
were never finished. They could not be finished until the One
they pointed to came and accomplished His work. There was
no chair in the Holy of Holies; the high priest never sat down
after he had sprinkled the blood. He did not sit down, because
sin had not been put away—only covered, only promised. The
Day of Atonement finished with his work still unfinished.
Along with the people, he would be back the next year to sprin-
kle the blood again in hope of the final offering.
For the law, having a shadow of the good things to
come, and not the very image of the things, can never with
these same sacrifices, which they offer continually year by
year, make those who approach perfect. For then would they
not have ceased to be offered? For the worshipers, once puri-
fied, would have had no more consciousness of sins. But in
those sacrifices there is a reminder of sins every year. For it is
not possible that the blood of bulls and goats could take
away sins.
And every priest stands ministering daily and offering
repeatedly the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins.
Hebrews 10:1-4,11
Imagine the shock and the thrill that would go through the
hearts of those who first heard the prophets announce what the
new covenant would accomplish:
“But this is the covenant that I will make with the house
of Israel after those days, says the Lord. ...For I will forgive
their iniquity, and their sin I will remember no more.
Jeremiah 31:33,34
111
Then I will sprinkle clean water on you, and you shall be

clean; I will cleanse you from all your filthiness and from all
your idols. I will give you a new heart and put a new spirit
within you; I will take the heart of stone out of your flesh and
give you a heart of flesh. I will put My Spirit within you and
cause you to walk in My statutes, and you will keep My judg-
ments and do them.
Ezekiel 36:25-27
Daniel speaks of a day that would
Finish the transgression, to make an end of sins, to make
reconciliation for iniquity, to bring in everlasting righteous-
ness, to seal up vision and prophecy …Messiah shall be cut
off, but not for Himself…Then he shall confirm a covenant
with many for one week; but in the middle of the week He
shall bring an end to sacrifice and offering.
Daniel 9:24,26,27
God the Son would take to Himself our humanity, live out
our human life, suffer and die as us, and shed the blood of God.
Only then could sin be remembered no more. A blood had to
be shed that transcended human blood as the Creator tran-
scends the creature.
Jesus, the God-Man, appointed to be the High Priest of the
new covenant, laid aside the glory that belonged to Him as the
Son of God and came among us as a carpenter in Nazareth. He
was both the High Priest and the sacrifice. On the cross He, as
Priest, offered Himself as the final sacrifice that all sacrifices
since the first blood shed in Eden had pointed to.
Is it not a wonder that in Eden the man and the woman
actually desired the death of God so that they might take His
place, but in pursuing this desire they died. God responded to
their rebellion with infinite love; He placed Himself in the
hands of the creature human and died with the result that the
human is made alive, is forgiven and reconciled.
112
The Blood of God
The blood began to be shed in Gethsemane when He antic-
ipated the horrors that awaited Him. He sweat great drops of
blood through the pores of His skin. When guards came to
arrest Him, His tunic was stained crimson with the blood of the
covenant. It continued to be shed in the vicious torture that was
inflicted upon His body, the scourging and the crown of thorns’
being jammed into His forehead. It was completed on the cross
with the nails through His hands and feet and finally with the
spear thrust of the soldier into His side, releasing a flow of
blood and water.
God the Son in our humanity, as us, was making covenant
with God the Father. The life is in the blood (Leviticus 17:11),
and in this case the blood that was shed was the physical blood
of God that flowed through the veins of the God-Man Jesus
Christ. It was both the blood shed from His humanity, the
blood of our race, and also it was the blood of God as He swore
by Himself to the terms of the covenant that He had determined
to bring to pass.
We have seen that when He cried “It is finished,” it was not
the gasp of a man who was defeated and exhausted but the tri-
umphant cry of the Man who had finished and accomplished
what He had come to do. What began before time in the heart
of God’s love was accomplished in His ravaged body, shed
blood, and opened wounds on the hill outside of Jerusalem.
The shedding of the blood of God in covenant brought the
representative out of death and brought us with Him.
Now may the God of peace who brought up our Lord
Jesus from the dead, that great Shepherd of the sheep,
through the blood of the everlasting covenant.
Hebrews 13:20
In rising from the dead, He became the declaration that the
sin that had carried Him into death had been dealt with forever
and the death the sin had brought had been swallowed up. He
113
was the announcement that now the terms of the covenant

could be fulfilled in us.
Every covenant is sealed, or ratified, by blood; and the new
covenant, being sealed in the blood of the Lord Jesus, is no
exception. The old Gospel hymn assures us that there is “power
in the blood.” Although I am not going to crusade to change
that, it is actually not true. The power of the new covenant is
in the Holy Spirit; the authority of the covenant, which declares
that it is in full effect, is the blood. The fact that the eternal
blood of God has been sprinkled in the heavens is the author-
ity that releases us from sin and ushers us into all the blessings
of the new covenant.
Jesus made reference to this at the first covenant meal,
which we will deal with in detail in a later chapter:
For this is My blood of the new covenant, which is shed
for many for the remission of sins.
Matthew 26:28
The Amplified Bible c a p t u res the meaning of the phrase “My
blood of the new covenant” with the extended translation: “My
blood of the new covenant, which ratifies the agreement....”
The same event re c o rded by St. Luke, again in The Amplified
Bible, gives us the meaning in its extended translation:
And in like manner, He took the cup after supper,
saying, This cup is the new testament or covenant [ratified]
in My blood, which is shed (poured out) for you.
Luke 22:20
The word r a t i f y literally means to make something fixed;
to give formal approval to and thereby validate or make
legally valid with official sanction.1 The blood Jesus shed is
that which makes the new covenant legally valid with the
o fficial sanction of the Triune God, a reality recognized in
heaven, earth, and hell.
114
The Blood of God
He then carried His own blood into the true Holy of
Holies, the center of existence, of which the Holy of Holies in
the temple was an earthly symbol. The blood of God in heaven
declared that sin had been put away, never to be remembered
again, that the reconciliation of humankind to God had been
achieved and the new covenant ushered in.
Then He sat down, declaring that it was finally and forever
done; there would never be need of another offering. The one
offering of Him was the last sacrifice humankind would ever
need. The covenant was made and God and humankind could
sit down together in joyful union.
The epistle to the Hebrews spells out this end of all sacri-
fices in Jesus:
For Christ has not entered the holy places made with
hands, which are copies of the true, but into heaven itself,
now to appear in the presence of God for us; not that He
should offer Himself often, as the high priest enters the Most
Holy Place every year with blood of another—He then would
have had to suffer often since the foundation of the world;
but now, once at the end of the ages, He has appeared to put
away sin by the sacrifice of Himself.
Hebrews 9:24-26
But this Man, after He had offered one sacrifice for sins
forever, sat down at the right hand of God, from that time
waiting till His enemies are made His footstool. For by one
offering He has perfected forever those who are being sancti-
fied. But the Holy Spirit also witnesses to us; for after He had
said before, “This is the covenant that I will make with them
after those days, says the Lord: I will put My laws into their
hearts, and in their minds I will write them,” then He adds,
“Their sins and their lawless deeds I will remember no
more.” Now where there is remission of these, there is no
longer an offering for sin.
115
Therefore, brethren, having boldness to enter the Holiest

by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way which He con-
secrated for us, through the veil, that is, His flesh.
Hebrews 10:12-20
116
Chapter 9
The Oath
of God
W We have taken note that covenants in Bible times were

sealed with an oath taken by both of the parties to the
covenant. Their taking oaths and calling on God to be their
witness was the guarantee of the covenant. In the new covenant
that God makes with us, He swears by Himself; He is the guar-
antee both of the human and divine side that the covenant shall
be made and kept. This is the absolute certainty that we have
of the covenant: It is made and guaranteed by God. If the
covenant had been made with us, then it would have depended
upon our oath for its fulfillment and would have been broken
within hours of being sworn to. But sworn to by God, it is as
sure and unchangeable as God is.
For when God made a promise to Abraham, because He
could swear by no one greater, He swore by Himself, saying,
“Surely blessing I will bless you, and multiplying I will mul-
tiply you.”
Hebrews 6:13,14
All of the announcements of the new covenant through the
prophets came with the same solemn, unilateral commitment
by God to do what He promised. The making of the covenant
and the bringing to pass in history the promises depended solely
upon God.
117
From the very beginning, the initiative for our salvation has
come from God. Humankind has not asked Him for salvation,
nor have we shown any desire to be saved. The newly fallen
couple in the Garden of Eden did not show any signs of repen-
tance; they were insolent and hiding from God, wishing that He
would go away and leave them to work out their sin agenda in
peace. When He spoke to them, they dodged His questions and
showed no interest in confessing that they had sinned, only
willing to talk about the feelings that sin had left them with.
The Holy Spirit’s commentary on humankind is devastating:
And this is the condemnation, that the light has come
into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light,
because their deeds were evil.
John 3:19
It All Hangs on God

If humankind was to be saved and the eternal purpose of
God to make us His sons and daughters and intimate friends
realized, then God had to do it with no help from humanity.
And this He swore by Himself to do.
In the Garden of Eden, a very short time after our first
parents had sinned, God made a covenant with the entire
human race in Adam. In it, He announced what He would do
to save the race that was potential in the first couple. He
announced the very first promise of their salvation and deliver-
ance from bondage to Satan.
“And I will put enmity between you and the woman,
and between your seed and her Seed; He shall bruise your
head, and you shall bruise His heel.”
Genesis 3:15
Notice that this promise contains no reference to humans’
part in bringing it to pass; it refers only to the “I will” of God.
He was the guarantee of the covenant salvation that He
118
The Oath of God
announced. He committed Himself to placing a supernatural
enmity between humankind and the serpent that would culmi-
nate in the coming of a certain seed who would utterly defeat
the serpent, crushing his head. There were no “ifs,” no condi-
tions that humans must fulfill if this wonder were to come to
pass in their history, only the unconditional announcement that
hung on the oath of God.
As the history of the race unfolded and humans plunged
further and further from God, He announced His intention to
bless humankind through the seed of Abraham. Again, He
swore by Himself:
“Blessing I will bless you, and multiplying I will multi-
ply your descendants as the stars of the heaven and as the
sand which is on the seashore; and your descendants shall
possess the gate of their enemies. In your seed all the
nations of the earth shall be blessed, because you have
obeyed My voice.”
Genesis 22:17,18
As the promises and prophecies of the Old Testament
unfolded, the details of the salvation that would be contained
in the new covenant were made known. They were made with
a series of “I will’s,” declarations made by God of what He
would unilaterally do:
of Israel after those days, says the Lord: I will put My law in
their minds, and write it on their hearts; and I will be their
God, and they shall be My people. No more shall every man
teach his neighbor, and every man his brother, saying, ‘Know
the Lord,’ for they all shall know Me, from the least of them
to the greatest of them, says the Lord. For I will forgive their
iniquity, and their sin I will remember no more.”
Jeremiah 31:33,34
“Then I will sprinkle clean water on you, and you shall
be clean; I will cleanse you from all your filthiness and from
all your idols. I will give you a new heart and put a new spirit
119
ments and do them.”
Ezekiel 36:25-27
In Daniel’s prophecy, He announced that He had deter-
mined or carved out a period of time in which He would
accomplish a certain work.
“Seventy weeks are determined for your people and for
your holy city, to finish the transgression, to make an end of
sins, to make reconciliation for iniquity, to bring in everlast-
ing righteousness, to seal up vision and prophecy, and to
anoint the Most Holy.”
Daniel 9:24
For God to swear by Himself to accomplish the promises
of the covenant is shocking; it means that if He did not
perform the terms of the covenant, then He would cease to be
and all creation would fall into nothingness. His spoken word
would be enough, for He is the God who cannot lie; but in
o rder that we would have an understanding of His absolute,
unchangeable purpose, He added to His word a covenant oath.
We are given a covenant oath by which we may never doubt
that He will fulfill every word of the covenant promises to all
who call upon Him.
For men indeed swear by the greater, and an oath for
confirmation is for them an end of all dispute. Thus God,
determining to show more abundantly to the heirs of promise
the immutability of His counsel, confirmed it by an oath, that
by two immutable things, in which it is impossible for God
to lie, we might have strong consolation, who have fled for
refuge to lay hold of the hope set before us.
Hebrews 6:16-18
These promises, bound to fulfillment by the oath of God,
cover every cry of the hearts of human beings in their state of
sin and spiritual darkness. They guarantee that God will:
120
The Oath of God
• Remove their guilt and shame, freeing them from the
authority of sin and death.
• Give them the motive, desire, and enabling power to live
in love for God and their neighbors.
• Cause them to belong to Him, bringing them into the
covenant family of God.
• F ree them from bondage to Satan and all the power
of darkness.
• Grant them the knowledge that God is with them, bless-
ing them and all they do.
• Bring them into union with Himself, placing His Spirit
within them.
The Faithfulness of God

Another word that drew me into discovering the covenant
as the foundation upon which the faith of the men and women
of God in Scripture stood was the word “faithfulness.” His
faithfulness is the outworking of His covenant oath. He did not
need, as humans do, to swear an oath in order to bind Himself
to keep the covenant. The covenant does not make Him what
He would not otherwise be but is the means of revealing to us
who He eternally is.
The root Hebrew word for “faithfulness” is aman,1 which
means “to be certain, enduring, to trust or believe.” From this
root, we have three words. The first word is amen, which we
translate into English as “amen” or “so it is.” The second word
is emet, which is translated as “truth” or “true.” And the third
word is emunah,2 which simply means “faithfulness.” Put all of
these together and we have a God who is infinitely reliable, to
be counted on at all times, constant, and unchangeable.
121
If we are faithless, He remains faithful; He cannot

deny Himself.
2 Timothy 2:13
“For I am the Lord, I do not change....”
Malachi 3:6
All that God is, He always is; He never contradicts Himself

or acts in a way that is inconsistent with Himself. He cannot
improve any more than He can degenerate. Who He is, is who
He was and forever will be.
Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above, and
comes down from the Father of lights, with whom there is no
variation or shadow of turning.
James 1:17
James undoubtedly had the sun, moon, and planets at least
in mind when he wrote this verse. The sun is the light of our
solar system, and the word “turning” was used to describe the
rotating of the planets, which always left one side in the dark.
God has no dark side; He is the Father of uncreated radiant
light, and in Him there is no shadow, no darkness. There is no
change or variation in Him; all that He was, He is and ever
shall be.
I stand in my garden, and it is in a state of constant change
as the sun moves across the sky; the shadows change, come,
and go, until finally all is in the shadow of twilight.
I do not come to God wondering what will have changed
in Him today; He does not turn and change. We can be utterly
sure that He will be unchangeably the same forever.
The Message c a p t u res this with its paraphrase: The gifts are
rivers of light cascading down from the Father of Light. There is
nothing deceitful in God, nothing two-faced, nothing fickle.
His faithfulness is often described as His being the Rock:
122
The Oath of God
He is the Rock, His work is perfect; for all His ways are
justice, a God of truth and without injustice; righteous and
upright is He.
Deuteronomy 32:4
The Lord is my rock and my fortress and my deliverer;
my God, my strength, in whom I will trust; my shield and the
horn of my salvation, my stronghold.
Psalm 18:2
He is incapable of making a promise that He cannot
perform, for every word He says is the perfect expression of
who He is. His Word is in complete accord with reality; His
Word and deed are one. For Him to speak His Word is for it to
be done, even though it may take centuries to be made manifest
in history. He knows the end from the beginning; therefore,
there is no contingency that could arise that would not have
been taken into consideration and worked into His purpose.
“So shall My word be that goes forth from My mouth;
it shall not return to Me void, but it shall accomplish what I
please, and it shall prosper in the thing for which I sent it.”
Isaiah 55:11
Blessed be the Lord, who has given rest to His people
Israel, according to all that He promised. There has not failed
one word of all His good promise, which He promised
through His servant Moses.
1 Kings 8:56
O Lord, You are my God. I will exalt You, I will praise
Your name, for You have done wonderful things; Your coun-
sels of old are faithfulness and truth.
Isaiah 25:1
The covenant faithfulness and lovingkindness meet in Him.
He is the faithfulness and lovingkindness of God walking
among us in flesh. He does not have the truth; He is the truth:
Jesus said to him, “I am the way, the truth, and the life.
No one comes to the Father except through Me.”
John 14:6
123
Now I saw heaven opened, and behold, a white horse.

And He who sat on him was called Faithful and True, and in
righteousness He judges and makes war.
Revelation 19:11
Therefore, in all things He had to be made like His
brethren, that He might be a merciful and faithful High Priest
in things pertaining to God, to make propitiation for the sins
of the people.
Hebrews 2:17
The Nature of Faith

Biblical faith looks outside of itself to the God who made
the promises. It rests solely on the character of God and the
covenant oath that He has sworn. Faith is the committing of
one’s whole person—past, present, and future—to the faithful-
ness of God, knowing that He cannot deny Himself. Faith is
totally absorbed with its object, the God of covenant; the
believer’s faith is as sure as the faithfulness of the One he or she
rests in.
We live in a world filled with definitions of faith given to us
by advocates of self-help, positive thinking, New Age, and
witchcraft. Many of these definitions have found their way into
the Christian media and greatly affect the way Christians
understand what faith is. Sincere believers caught in this decep-
tion seek to bring to pass the promise of God with a pseudo
faith born of the flesh that is both futile and wreaks havoc in
the believer’s walk with God.
Let us quickly look at what biblical faith is not.
Faith is not an energy that resides within the believer. It is
not a power that, when built up and focused, the believer has
the ability to use to make things happen, even to the point of
forcing God’s hand. Faith is not a work, a struggle to arrive at
a state of mind where the hoped-for blessing can be seen or felt
as being possessed.
124
The Oath of God
There are thousands of believers who look upon the acqui-
sition of faith as a mental struggle, the intense focusing of
thoughts on a desired object or promise in order to bring it into
being. This is a work of the flesh arising from the creature mind
and has nothing to do with the faith the Bible speaks of, which
is a rest in God.
Others understand faith as being in the words of a promise
found in Scripture. The words of the promise are repeated, as if
their continual repetition will draw the desired blessing into
physical existence. This reduces the holy words of Scripture to
the level of a magic spell in which God is being manipulated
into doing what He has said.
The Christian understanding of faith radically parts
company with witchcraft, New Age, positive thinking, and self-
help. All of these have in common the using of words as a
formula for gaining a desired end. The faith of the Christian has
nothing to do with formulas or spells but is rooted in the rela-
tionship with God that has been established by covenant. Faith
is not directed at the words of a promise but rests in the One
who made the promise.
Biblical faith is not found within us, either as a natural
energy or as a labor, but in beholding and responding to His
faithfulness to His covenant oath. We trust in His character that
what He has spoken, He will do.
Faith is to be likened to the eye of the spirit. The physical
eye is not aware of itself unless there is something wrong. The
eye functions by seeing and recording an object. If it becomes
self-conscious and is ever looking at itself to see how good an
eye it is, then it ceases to function as an eye. Likewise, faith is
not self-conscious, morbidly checking on itself to gauge its
strength, but is continually looking at its object, God revealed
in the Lord Jesus.
125
Faith comes from a revelation of the love and faithfulness

of God specifically revealed in Jesus, who is the covenant. He is
the author and finisher of our faith. (Hebrews 12:2.)
So then faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the word
of God.
Romans 10:17
The Wo rd of God is more than the words written on the
pages of our Bible. The Wo rd of God ultimately is Jesus, the Son
of God who became flesh and lived among us. (John 1:1-14.) He
is the final out-speaking of God to us.
Faith is a relationship with Him, a submission and obedi-
ence to Him, and so we read of “the obedience of faith.” Faith
is not a mental marathon with the goal of bringing to pass our
agenda using a formula fashioned out of the words of Scripture.
Faith never forces the hand of God but submits to Him,
responding to His covenant words knowing that He who prom-
ised is faithful to perform them. Faith is trust in God, who He
is, and what He has done. From that trust arises our belief that
He will be faithful and do as He has said.
When God made covenant with Abraham it is said that
And he believed in the Lord, and He accounted it to him for
righteousness (Genesis 15:6). First of all, he believed the Lord,
and then he believed the words of the promise made by the One
he counted faithful.
We speak much of Abraham’s faith in the birth of Isaac, but
what about Sarah? It was her ancient body that was renewed to
bear a child! This was not by gritting her teeth to make it
happen but by faith in His faithfulness:
By faith Sarah herself also received strength to conceive
seed, and she bore a child when she was past the age, because
she judged Him faithful who had promised.
Hebrews 11:11
126
The Oath of God
The fact that the Gospel contained in the covenant is based
solely on the oath of God separates Christianity from every
other religion on earth. Until we see this, our Gospel will not in
fact be Good News but a distortion of the truth, jagged rocks
on which the believer sooner or later wrecks his or her life.
The Christian life is not approached with gritted teeth,
summoning determination and willpower to obey God and
show Him our love for Him. The sincere folk who try to do so
are found dedicating their lives to God on a regular basis in an
effort to summon the ultimate strength from their flesh to live
the life of Jesus. They make promises they can never keep and
sooner or later burn out, walking away from the church in
despair of ever being good enough. They see the Christian life
based on their oath, instead of resting in the oath of God.
Nor is the Christian life a shared eff o rt between God and the
believer. Thousands set out to live the Christian life with pro m-
ises and dedications, while calling on God to help them. God
does not lend a hand to help our eff o rts to achieve the impossi-
ble. We are utterly helpless, and the life described in the covenant
is brought to pass by God alone on the basis of His oath.
There are others who plainly do not expect to live the
Christian life! Such persons would actually describe the
Christian life in terms of wallowing in their guilt and shame
and their impotency to live it! They call to God for mercy like
a beggar asking for a quarter. They continually cry to God for
His help and salvation without any genuine expectancy of
receiving it, for they know nothing of the oath of God in which
He has committed Himself to answer our cry. Some of them
would be shocked and offended if God did answer, for they
would feel deprived of the miserable cry for mercy that they call
their Christian life!
It is in the oath of God that we discover the uniqueness of
the Gospel. The key words of the Gospel are not “struggle,”
127
“ t ry,” and “try harder” but “surrender to,” “yield to,” “rest in,”
and “believe on the Lord Jesus,” who is the covenant. All these
w o rds indicate that we have come to the end of our struggles
and failing attempts to live a godly life and have come to stake
our hope on who He is, what He has promised and achieved.
My Discovery of the
Faithfulness of God
From the beginning of my Christian life, I lived in a con-
tinual struggle to be a victorious Christian. As a young man, I
had knelt in my kitchen and asked Jesus to come into my life
and save me and do with me as He wanted. Soon after that, I
became part of a local church. They knew the power of the
Spirit but knew little or nothing of the grace of God or His ini-
tiative of love in being the prime mover in salvation. Certainly,
they knew nothing of His covenant oath to save us. A life of
holiness, as they understood it, was a matter of keeping God’s
rules and the rules of the church and a strict regime of Bible
reading, prayer, and witnessing to those outside the church.
Our salvation seemed to hinge on the Sunday evening
service; we all knew what was coming and braced ourselves.
With amazing insight, the pastor would expose all the sins of
the congregation committed during the previous week and
assure us of the impending judgment of God. At the end of the
service, we fearfully trooped forward to ask God to forgive us,
trying to explain to Him that we had not meant to act so sin-
fully in the past week. The tone of our voices was somewhere
between a whine and a wail as becomes those trying to con-
vince deity that they are sorry. We would then promise that we
would read our Bible, pray, and win the lost in this new week.
By the time we would go back to our seats for the closing hymn,
our mood was optimistic and we were enthused, ready to
become saints by the next Sunday.
128
The Oath of God
Monday was always a day of victory. With my dedication
of the previous evening clear in my mind, I would be awake by
five and out of bed to read my Bible, pray, and set my schedule
to win my school to Christ. I went to school ready to attack any
unsuspecting soul with a question concerning their eternal sal-
vation. On Tuesday, it was harder to get out of bed; the Bible
reading was through half-closed eyes, and the prayer rambling
and fuzzy. The plan to win the class to Christ was seen as a half-
wits dream. Invariably by Wednesday I would sleep late and
rush from the house without prayer, Bible reading, or plans to
witness. I remember the feelings of shame that swept over me
throughout the day. I had stood God up on a date! I could not
face Him and did my best to avoid thinking about Him, certain
that He was mad at me. All my resolutions to overcome temp-
tation came crashing down, and by Thursday there was no
attempt to pray and the Bible sat on the shelf. I managed by
Friday to forget what I had promised the last Sunday! What
was the point? I was certain that God was disgusted with me,
and the best I could do was to forget about Him. Saturday came
with the nagging reminder that Sunday was only hours away.
With Sunday would come the inevitable Sunday night. Once
more, I would join the other teens that slunk shamefully to the
front of the church auditorium to explain to God that we didn’t
mean to live as we had done in the last week but this week
would be different.
Week after week we would rededicate our rededications!
No one seemed perturbed by this continual restarting of our
Christian life. In fact, the pastor seemed pleased that so many
responded to his message indicating that they wanted to live for
God. He seemed to have forgotten it was the same people every
week that populated the front of the church. The older
members of the congregation did not join us but beamed at us
from their pews as if something wonderful was happening in
our lives. I often wondered why they didn’t join us—now I
129
wonder if it was because they had given up on the whole thing

as a lost cause and were indulging the enthusiasm of the youth.
One day I was reading my Bible—it must have been early
in the week! I was in Jeremiah 31 reading the terms of the new
covenant. Now, believe me, I did not know what a covenant
was or that the Gospel was the announcement of the new
covenant. I didn’t even know that there was an old one!
I found myself reading the words with interest even though
they were in the King James Version, which was an awkward
read for me at the time. They reached out to me and drew me
into them.
to the greatest of them, says the Lord. For I will forgive their
iniquity, and their sin I will remember no more.”
Jeremiah 31:33,34
I read the words over and over. “I will put My law in their
minds, and write it on their hearts.” I realized that my concept
of the law of God was something outside of me, an imposition
that interfered with my way of life. The very idea that this verse
promised that the law would no longer be outside of me,
demanding of me a life I could not live and condemning me
when I inevitably failed, excited me as nothing in the Bible ever
had before.
I read on: “I will be their God, and they shall be My
people.” To be able to know Him as my God and for Him to
include me as being part of the company who uniquely
belonged to Him brought an unspeakable yearning in my heart.
I realized I had never thought of Him as my God and certainly
never thought of myself as belonging in a special way to Him.
130
The Oath of God
“No more shall every man teach his neighbor, and every
man his brother, saying, ‘Know the Lord,’ for they all shall
know Me, from the least of them to the greatest of them, says
the Lord....”
Jeremiah 31:34
As I read these words, it dawned on me that in the short
time I had been a Christian I had not really known Him; I had
known about Him and the behaviors I was supposed to adopt
as a believer. There rose in me a longing to have a firsthand
relationship with Him instead of the rules to live by that I had
come to associate with being a Christian.
It was the last phrase that arrested my attention: “For I
will forgive their iniquity, and their sin I will remember no
more.” I could hardly believe what I read. God would not
remember my sins anymore! My experience of Christianity in
weekly church attendance meant that we continually re m e m-
bered and mourned over our sins. Every week we were
reminded in great detail of our sins—that is what going to
c h u rch seemed to be about. We were preached upon week after
week about the standard we must uphold in order for God to
accept us. Consequently, many of us wallowed in our sense of
shame and guilt, thus making us feel as if God was constantly
a n g ry at us because of our sin.
What life was this Scripture talking about? A life where
there was no sense of guilt and shame before the God who
knew every thought that passed through my mind, every word
on my tongue, and every act I did.
These were incredible words. I had never heard of such a
life, and in that early dawn kneeling in my bedroom I wanted it
more than anything I had ever wanted before.
How did one get it? What did I have to do? I had been
drilled since becoming a Christian that there was a price to pay,
a dedication to make, in order to get something from God.
What was the price tag here? What did I have to do receive such
131
a life? I read the passage over and over again, searching for
what I was convinced must be an enormous price tag.
Nothing! Instead, what stood out to me was the reiteration
of “I will” throughout the passage. The two verses plainly
stated that it was God’s intention to do these things and there
was no price tag for me to pay. In that moment, I saw for the
first time the nature of faith. Faith did not originate in my
making promises with ever-increasing intensity and determina-
tion, promises that I had no hope of keeping. Nor was it my
vowed intentions to be a better Christian for Him. Rather, it
was in my simply saying thank You for the promises He had
made, submitting to His intention for me.
This was radical, turning everything I had understood of
the Gospel on its head. My starting point was no longer me
but Him, and my part was not to say “I promise to try
harder” but to respond to Him and say “Yes! Do in me even
as You have said.”
A great joy swept through my being. For the first time I was
excited about the Gospel, and I went to school as if
I were walking on air. All week long I reveled in my newfound
God, who had made the promises and was responsible for
keeping them. I knew life in Christ that I had never dreamed
possible. No longer did I get up to pray to somehow win God’s
favor, but to know this incredible God who made promises to
a teenager like me!
Sunday night rolled around, and I sat smiling through the
pastor’s tirade. I joined the regular trek to the front and fell on
my knees with the others. Instead of my usual burying my face
in my hands, I lifted my face and prayed, “I promise You that
I will never make another promise to You! You made the
p romises, You keep them, and I thank You for it! Amen.” I
stood to my feet, leaving my brothers and sisters wailing on the
132
The Oath of God
floor, and went back to my seat, smiling with the joy of God
in my heart .
After that week, I had many ups and downs, falls, and fail-
ures in my walk with God, but what I had seen never left me.
Sometimes I would wander confused, but I remembered what I
had seen and knew that was the key to life. Like a strike of
lightning on a pitch-black night, for a moment everything had
been clearly seen and could not be forgotten. It was many years
later that I realized I had been led by the Spirit to rest my life
on the covenant oath of God.
Living in Reliance Upon His Oath

This is the first step in living the Christian life. It is also the
energy behind every step; we never graduate from that state of
helpless dependence upon Him. We will never be able (and God
never intended that we would be able) to achieve the promises
of the covenant in our own strength or willpower. We are
utterly helpless to bring them to pass, to make them happen by
resolve, dedication, or twelve-step programs. We invoke the
God who has made covenant, swearing by Himself, to achieve
all of this in our lives. We thank Him for His mercy in giving us
the covenant but now call upon His faithfulness to keep it.
So we do not attempt to cleanse ourselves but lay before
Him the case of our sins and weaknesses, our idols and filthi-
ness, and call on Him to do what we never can achieve by our
promises: wash us and cleanse us from it all.
If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive
us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.
1 John 1:9
I remember when this verse first made its impact on me. I
was puzzled by the word “faithful”; I did not associate it with
someone forgiving another. I thought of other words that
would fit much better, such as “kind,” “compassionate,” or
133
“loving”; but “faithful” did not fit. To whom or what was He

being faithful when He forgave us? When I discovered that
faithfulness is one of the great covenant words of Scripture, it
made perfect sense. In forgiving us, He is being faithful to the
covenant, to Jesus the covenant representative, to whom He
swore He would remember our sins and iniquities no more.
It is He who must write the law upon our hearts and minds,
place His Spirit within us, and cause us to walk in His ways. We
lay our weakness and the pull of the flesh before Him and say
plainly, “This is Your work to draw me into Your ways.” The
entire Christian life is lived out on the sure foundation of His
faithfulness to His covenant word that He will do in us what
He set out to do.
Being confident of this very thing, that He who has
begun a good work in you will complete it until the day of
Jesus Christ.
Philippians 1:6
God is faithful, by whom you were called into the fel-
lowship of His Son, Jesus Christ our Lord.
1 Corinthians 1:9
Let us hold fast the confession of our hope without
wavering, for He who promised is faithful.
Hebrews 10:23
In covenant oath, God has taken it upon Himself to conform
our entire persons to the image of the Lord Jesus, to write His
law upon our hearts. Most of us at least act as if it were entirely
on our shoulders: We have to attempt to achieve our sanctifica-
tion, while God is the judge who grades our poor eff o rts.
Now may the God of peace Himself sanctify you com-
pletely; and may your whole spirit, soul, and body be pre-
served blameless at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. He
who calls you is faithful, who also will do it.
1 Thessalonians 5:23,24
134
The Oath of God
Our feelings about our salvation ride a roller coaster as
temptations and trials whirl about us. The anchor that holds us
steady is not faith in our willpower or the constancy of our feel-
ings but His faithfulness, by which He has promised to save us.
No temptation has overtaken you except such as is
common to man; but God is faithful, who will not allow you
to be tempted beyond what you are able, but with the temp-
tation will also make the way of escape, that you may be able
to bear it.
1 Corinthians 10:13
Our shield in the day we battle with the powers of darkness
is utter reliance upon His faithfulness. We are shielded by His
resolve to save and keep us. If we were shielded by our resolves,
our shield would be made of cardboard! However, we have
invincible armor when we are sheltered behind the oath of God.
He shall cover you with His feathers, and under His
wings you shall take refuge; His faithfulness will be your
shield and buckler.
Psalm 91:4
His faithfulness stands guard over us whether we are
awake or asleep, keeping us from the powers of darkness. We
walk without fear, knowing that He has sworn with covenant
oath to keep us.
But the Lord is faithful, who will establish you and
guard you from the evil one.
2 Thessalonians 3:3
Understanding the oath of God takes all of the pre s s u re and
tension out of life and introduces us into the rest of God. The
whole burden of bringing the promises of the covenant to pass in
our lives is upon God. Instead of laboring to exhaustion trying to
please God, we live in the rest of faith in His faithfulness.
135
Chapter 10
Entering the
Covenant
T The covenant, above everything else, means union, the

coming together of two parties to make a functional one. In the
making of the old human covenants, the parties took each
other’s name to indicate that they were united as one. But in the
new covenant we do not merely take His name, but His Spirit
actually joins us to Him and we are made truly one. But he who
is joined to the Lord is one spirit with Him (1 Corinthians
6:17). The miracle of the new birth, by which we pass from the
death of sin into the eternal life of the new covenant, is to be
understood as our being actually joined to Christ.
Union with Christ is not to be thought of as an advanced
mystical experience, a higher life reserved for the elite, but the
common experience of the whole body of believers. To become
a Christian is to enter into Christ and partake of His life and be
His vehicle of living on earth.
This is seen clearly in Jesus’ parable of the lost sheep
recorded in Luke 15. In order to find the lost sheep, the shep-
herd went into the wilderness treading the same path as the
sheep had trodden in its journey away from the shepherd. He
entered into the wilderness where the sheep was and partici-
pated in its lost condition without his being lost. He came to
where the sheep was and united the sheep to himself, wrapping
137
it around his neck so that it might participate in his life and

strength. The union of the shepherd with the sheep and the
union of the sheep with the shepherd were the sheep’s salvation,
the way out of the wilderness.
So Jesus is God coming to where we are, joining us in our
lost condition without being lost Himself, taking to Himself our
death and carrying us out in His resurrection. We now must be
united to Him, partake of His life and strength, and be taken
into intimate fellowship with Him and be where He is.
He merited the covenant as and for us; we must now be
united to Him, and in Him inherit all that He gained for us.
God does not give us the blessings of new covenant as isolated
individuals selected for our worthiness or something that we
have done. Nowhere does the Scripture say that any blessing or
promise of the covenant is given to Malcolm based on his
merits. Jesus, our representative Man, merited all the blessings
of the covenant by His obedience. He was not earning them for
Himself—He did not need them; He was earning them as and
for each one of us. Therefore, every blessing is given to Him,
and we receive them because we are “in” Him. We have been
made “joint-heirs” with Him and so receive all the benefits of
covenant as Him: If children, then heirs—heirs of God and joint
heirs with Christ... (Romans 8:17).
How do we enter the covenant? All has been done as and
for us in Christ, our representative Man. How do we become
involved in the covenant commitment and the covenant prom-
ises that He has earned for us?
Peter quoted from the prophet Joel instruction on entering
the covenant:
And it shall come to pass that whoever calls on the name
of the Lord shall be saved....
Joel 2:32
138
Entering the Covenant
In Bible times, the name of a person was understood to be
a window to one’s true person, who one was, and one’s accom-
plishments. The name of the Lord is an expression that means
the revelation God has given to us of who He is and what He
has done. The Gospel is the Good News concerning who God
is and what He has done in Christ.
To call on the name of the Lord means to invoke that rev-
elation, asking Him to be to us who He has declared He is. He
has revealed Himself in the Lord Jesus as the God of love, the
covenant-making One. All that we can do is call on that reve-
lation. God achieved the covenant, and our only action is to
receive it in grateful faith. All we can do is to respond to the ini-
tiative of God’s love and believe on His covenant oath.
But the revelation of God comes with the inevitable revela-
tion of who we are. Our response to the Good News of the
covenant is in itself a response to our realizing our condition
before God. We call on His name because we have come to see
that we are in need of the covenant and are dead without Him.
Jesus said that He came to seek and to save the lost. If we
have no sense of being lost, then we have no excitement that
Jesus is the way out of our trackless wilderness. He also said
that He did not come to call the righteous but sinners to repen-
tance. If we do not see ourselves as sinners, we have no interest
in the mission of Jesus and do not see ourselves as part of it. His
promises of total forgiveness are only of interest to those who
know that they have sinned and are in need of divine forgive-
ness. Promises of forgiveness are of no interest to the person
who has no consciousness of sin. That He would write His law
on our hearts is of no interest to people who are unacquainted
with their own helplessness to love God and walk in love with
all people. The heart of the covenant calls us to union with
Him; unless we desire such a relationship, at least to some
139
degree, we will find the prospect boring and dismiss the offered
covenant relationship with a yawn.
But it is unnatural for humankind to want God. Men love
the darkness of the lie rather than the exposing light that is in
God, and we would stay in the darkness hiding from the
burning light of truth until we perished if left to ourselves. The
awareness of our need and the first flickering desire to know
God is awakened in our hearts by the call of God reaching into
our darkness.
He comes to us in the dead ends of life as we face the chaos
of our lives apart from Him. He comes to us in the futility of
our false religion that leaves us empty and lifeless. He calls to
us when death seems very near. His voice is interpreted to us as
longings, yearnings after the nameless God, or even longings
after that which we cannot define with words.
It is God who initiates the covenant, and it is He who as the
Shepherd calls into our wilderness, as He did to Adam, “Where
are you?” Our first awareness of a need of God is actually our
awakened desire to respond to God, who calls us to Himself. If
we follow that light, we will be led to Him who is the Way, the
Truth, the Life, and the covenant.
The Gospel is not only information about the life, death,
and resurrection of Jesus. In the proclaiming of the Gospel,
Jesus, alive and glorified, actually comes to us and confronts us
with His love by the Holy Spirit. The news of who He is and
what He has done is also the presence of that One by the Spirit.
In that announcement, He opens our eyes: We have a con-
frontation, a meeting, with the living Jesus. The preachers of
the New Testament did not see themselves as talking about
Jesus but proclaiming Him, the living One, actually present
with them and in their words:
140
Then Philip went down to the city of Samaria and
preached Christ to them. Then Philip opened his mouth, and
beginning at this Scripture, preached Jesus to him.
Acts 8:5,35
For I will not dare to speak of any of those things which
Christ has not accomplished through me, in word and deed,
to make the Gentiles obedient—in mighty signs and
wonders, by the power of the Spirit of God, so that from
Jerusalem and round about to Illyricum I have fully
p reached the gospel of Christ.
Romans 15:18,19
For since, in the wisdom of God, the world through
wisdom did not know God, it pleased God through the fool-
ishness of the message preached to save those who believe.
But we preach Christ crucified, to the Jews a stumbling
block and to the Greeks foolishness, but to those who are
called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God and
the wisdom of God.
And I, brethren, when I came to you, did not come with
excellence of speech or of wisdom declaring to you the testi-
mony of God. For I determined not to know anything among
you except Jesus Christ and Him crucified.
1 Corinthians 1:21,23,24; 2:1,2
In response to the proclaiming of the Gospel, whether in
church, in an auditorium, or in a one-to-one conversation, the
listener actually meets with Jesus, the love of God incarnate,
resurrected and ascended, who has accomplished our salvation.
In the proclaiming of the Gospel, the power of God is dynami-
cally present, bringing salvation:
For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ, for it is the
power of God to salvation for everyone who believes, for the
Jew first and also for the Greek.
Romans 1:16
It is this power resident in the living Jesus, who comes to
the lost in the preaching of the Gospel, that terrifies Satan, the
141
god of this world. He works continually to blind the minds of

unbelievers lest in Jesus, the Word of God, they should know
the light of God’s glory and the calling forth to be united to His
death and resurrection:
Whose minds the god of this age has blinded, who do
not believe, lest the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ,
who is the image of God, should shine on them. For we do
not preach ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord.... For it is the
God who commanded light to shine out of darkness, who has
shone in our hearts to give the light of the knowledge of the
glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
2 Corinthians 4:4-6
In Jesus’ coming to us in the words of the Gospel, we meet
with the love of God reaching out to embrace us, the light of
God revealing what He has done for us. In the Gospel, He
brings to us the news that we have been included into Him, that
He is the way out of the state of death, out from under the con-
demnation of the law. In Him, we meet with the oath and faith-
fulness of God, the covenant now accomplished.
We are not signing up to submit to a list of rules, but enter-
ing in to relationship with the Triune God in Christ Jesus. To
accept the Gospel is to accept Him, submitting to Him as the
only truth. In so doing, we renounce all of our attempts to find
meaning to life, recognizing them to have been pathetic, shabby
counterfeits to be turned from for what they truly are—sinful
rebellion that sought to find the meaning of life independently
of God.
Throughout the rest of our Christian life we will grow in
the knowledge of the divine love, of who Jesus is and what He
has done. When we first meet Him and submit to Him, we
know very little of what we are doing. We are giving all we
know of ourselves (which is very little) to all we know of Him
(which is even less).
142
Faith does not believe about Jesus; it does not simply
believe something is true—the devils believe in that fashion.
Faith is trust, believing on rather than a believing in or about.
It is the commitment to obey and bring our lives into conform-
ity to the newly discovered truth.
To submit to Jesus in the Gospel demands that we turn
away from all that we falsely believed to be the meaning and
way to life. The word that describes this aspect of the Gospel is
repentance, which means a radical change of mind.1 It is the
realization that all of one’s life has been wrong because it has
been lived from the wrong center. It is not repenting of a certain
sin, but a change of mind about oneself, realizing that he or she
is lost and does not know the way to life. It is a definite act in
which one turns from what he or she thought was life, now rec-
ognizing it as death.
The real issue now, in fact, is not sin. The Jesus who comes
to us in the Gospel has dealt with sin. The issue now is whether
we will accept the divine amnesty, let Him send away our sins
from us, and be reconciled to God. Will we turn from our self-
s u fficiency and submit to love? We are confronted with the
love of God and the action of His love in Jesus, and the whole
issue now is whether we will turn from our independence, our
faith in the lie, and submit to the love of God and His gift of
covenant in Jesus.
Many years ago before airports were ruled by the fear of
terrorists and airlines were computerized, there were none of
the checkpoints we have to go through today. It was a lot easier
to get on a plane. I was flying from Los Angeles to New York,
and some minutes after we had taken off, the captain welcomed
us aboard and proceeded to tell us that the flight was headed to
Phoenix, and we would be landing shortly. I was on the wrong
flight! That meant everything was wrong. I had the wrong stew-
ardess, the wrong seat, the wrong person in the seat next to me,
143
the wrong snack—everything that I should have had was on

another flight. I could not repent of being in the wrong seat, or
of sitting next to the wrong passenger; they were part of a
bigger package of wrong I had gotten myself into.
Repentance is the sickening realization that we are wrong
because we are going in the wrong direction, with a wrong def-
inition of life, with a wrong image of who we are and a dis-
torted image of God, not knowing Him as love. The Gospel is
the announcement that we can change planes in midair! We can
abandon the way of the lie and receive forgiveness, be recon-
ciled to God, and be made His child—or we can commit the
ultimate sin, which is to refuse the covenant and entrench our-
selves in our sin.
So the emphasis of repentance is not so much our turning
from sin, though that is obviously there, but rather our turning
to Jesus, the Son of God, in whom are the covenant and our sal-
vation. To refuse Him is to perish.
He who believes in the Son has everlasting life; and he
who does not believe the Son shall not see life, but the wrath
of God abides on him.
John 3:36
That one act will be established and confirmed for the rest
of our lives as we continually discover the futility of life lived
independently of God. As we behold the love of God, we see
with increasing clarity the horror and corruption of sin and live
a life of turning from it.
When I first came to America from England, I came across
the Atlantic on the SS France. It took a week, and about the
third day out from Southampton, the captain announced that
we were running directly into Hurricane Donna and we would
have to change our course. It took more than an hour to turn
that great ship to its new course. I realized as I stood on the
deck watching the turnaround take place that repentance, the
144
changing of our life course, is the decision of a moment that
will take a long time to work out.
Repentance is always joined to faith. Faith is the helpless
submission of my total self to the news of the action of God’s
love in Christ Jesus. To the extent of my understanding I say yes
to the news that He has included us in the covenant through the
journey of Jesus through death and resurrection as and for us.
Faith that helplessly submits to and rests in Jesus, who He
is and what He has done, is alien to the man or woman who
believes one must be independent and self-sufficient. We who
have been part of the world system, married to the lie, find it so
hard to say the yes of faith to the oath of God. The only
response to life that we have ever known is to the inviolable
rule that a person gets what he or she deserves. But the
covenant confronts us with the God who loves us uncondition-
ally and rewards us not according to what we have done but
according to what Jesus has done. To believe this is the first
radical change of mind that believing the Gospel demands of us.
In the New Testament, this act of repentance and faith in
the person and work of Christ always came to focus in baptism,
the dipping of a person into water, or pouring it on them,
invoking the name of the Trinity. Many object to this, but I ask
you to bear with me and see that baptism was unquestionably
part of the salvation process in the New Testament.
Jesus included it into His instructions to the disciples
regarding the content of their message when He sent them into
the entire world:
And Jesus came and spoke to them, saying, “All author-
ity has been given to Me in heaven and on earth. Go there f o re
and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the
name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit,
teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded
you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the age.”
Matthew 28:18-20
145
And He said to them, “Go into all the world and preach
the gospel to every creature. He who believes and is baptized
will be saved; but he who does not believe will be condemned.
Mark 16:15,16
Certainly the apostles understood that baptism was the act
where repentance and faith came to focus. The command to be
baptized is contained in the very first call to receive the Gospel;
and being baptized designated as Christians those who received
the message into their hearts.
Then Peter said to them, “Repent, and let every one of
you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission
of sins; and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit. For
the promise is to you and to your children, and to all who are
afar off, as many as the Lord our God will call.
Then those who gladly received his word were baptized;
and that day about three thousand souls were added to them.
Acts 2:38,39,41
Like the apostles in Jerusalem, Philip counted his converts
as those who were baptized.
But when they believed Philip as he preached the things
concerning the kingdom of God and the name of Jesus
Christ, both men and women were baptized.
Acts 8:12
In Philip’s presentation of the Gospel to the Ethiopian, he
must have given a very similar appeal as Peter had on the day of
Pentecost, for upon seeing water the man asked to be baptized.
Now as they went down the road, they came to some
water. And the eunuch said, “See, here is water. What hinders
me from being baptized?”
Then Philip said, “If you believe with all your heart ,
you may.”
And he answered and said, “I believe that Jesus Christ is
the Son of God.”
146
So he commanded the chariot to stand still. And both
Philip and the eunuch went down into the water, and he bap-
tized him.
Acts 8:36-38
When Peter went to the house of Cornelius, the Holy Spirit
fell upon the listeners as he was speaking. It would seem that
Peter was somewhat thrown off balance; they had received the
Spirit before being baptized! He quickly commanded baptism
to have them properly initiated into Christ
“Can anyone forbid water, that these should not be bap-
tized who have received the Holy Spirit just as we have?”
And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the
Lord. Then they asked him to stay a few days.
Acts 10:47,48
This certainly would suggest that baptism was given a place
of great importance in the infant church. With everyone in the
house filled with the Spirit and praising God, one would think
that the subject of baptism could be left for another day; but
obviously it could not wait, and Peter commanded that it take
place at once.
In Philippi, Paul and Silas were cruelly beaten, their limbs
twisted and locked into the stocks; an earthquake brought
about their release and was followed by preaching the Gospel
to the entire household in the middle of the night, resulting in
their conversion to Christ. One would think that would be
enough for a night’s work! But Paul did not call closure to the
night until they had all been baptized.
So they said, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you
will be saved, you and your household.” Then they spoke
the word of the Lord to him and to all who were in his
house. And he took them the same hour of the night and
washed their stripes. And immediately he and all his family
w e re baptized.
Acts 16:31-33
147
I have taken this amount of time to show that very obvi-

ously baptism was not an afterthought to the early church, not
something that took place once or twice a year, but was the rite
of initiation into the new covenant. Circumcision was the rite
of initiation into the old covenant, and baptism answers to that
in the new covenant.
In Him you were also circumcised with the circumcision
made without hands, by putting off the body of the sins of
the flesh, by the circumcision of Christ, buried with Him in
baptism, in which you also were raised with Him through
faith in the working of God, who raised Him from the dead.
And you, being dead in your trespasses and the uncircumci-
sion of your flesh, He has made alive together with Him,
having forgiven you all trespasses.
Colossians 2:11-13
The Amplified Bible renders verse 12 to say, [Thus you were
circumcised when] you were buried with Him in [your] baptism....
The Message paraphrase of this verse puts it very plainly:
If it’s an initiation ritual you’re after, you’ve already been
through it by submitting to baptism. Going under the water
was a burial of your old life; coming up out of it was a res-
urrection, God raising you from the dead as he did Christ.
Faith cannot be merely a matter of the mind; there is much
that we hold as true in our minds but never commit ourselves
to. Each one of us is more than a mind, and faith must include
the whole person. Faith may include intense feelings but is far
more than feeling; it is possible to have overwhelming feelings
while we are in an emotionally charged meeting but the next
morning to live as if nothing ever happened.
Faith is the moving of one’s whole person to rest in Christ
and what He has accomplished for us, and that must be a
movement of spirit, mind, emotion, and body. Our glory as
humans made in His image is that we are spirits united to and
functioning in and through the dust of the earth. We are more
148
than invisible spirits; our faith and obedience need an expres-
sion that is more than mental or verbal. The first couple fell by
a physical act of eating from the forbidden tree. Although the
sin was an act of the spirit, it was not complete until the whole
human was involved in a physical act. Faith must have a phys-
ical expression, or the mental transaction or the feelings of the
moment become ethereal and remote.
The modern Christian recognizes this but strangely has
avoided baptism and substituted other physical actions to
express faith in Christ. To accept Christ, people are told to
raise their hand, walk down to the front of the church, or even
to look up into the face of the evangelist. Children and teens
at summer camps are often challenged to throw a stick into
the fire.
All these actions are the attempt to involve our physical
bodies in our faith. Why not simply do as Jesus commanded?
Why invent new and strange ways? But these various substi-
tutes for baptism emphasize the human acceptance of salvation.
Raising the hand and like responses place the whole emphasis
on the human decision to accept what God has done, a kind of
giving a vote of confidence in Jesus and His salvation. It
becomes a rather strange means of saying to God and my fellow
believers, “Me too—I have accepted Him as well.”
But in baptism, we are passive; it is something we submit
to; it is a rite that is done to us by another. It is the dynamic
action of the faith by which we helplessly present ourselves to
the Holy Spirit for God’s acceptance through the cross and res-
urrection of the Lord Jesus.
Even a cursory reading of the New Testament shows that to
the early church, baptism was a lot more than the symbol by
which one announced to God and humans that he or she had
accepted Christ. Something happens in baptism. It is a symbol,
but a symbol by which the Spirit actually conveys to us what
149
the rite symbolizes. Baptism is where the Spirit lays hold upon
us and declares that we are included into the covenant and
joined to Christ; He is saying, “This one is Mine!”
The New Testament speaks of baptism both as an act per-
formed in water and also as the work of the Spirit connecting
the believer to the work of Christ. We come to baptism as to the
doorway into the death of Christ, that by the action of the
Spirit we may rise joined to the living Christ.
Notice the wording of the verse we discussed above:
...by putting off the body of the sins of the flesh, by the
circumcision of Christ, buried with Him in baptism, in which
you also were raised with Him through faith in the working
of God, who raised Him from the dead.
Colossians 2:11,12
Baptism was the event in which the convert released faith
in the working of God and experienced resurrection with
Christ. This is further stated in Romans 6.
Or do you not know that as many of us as were baptized
into Christ Jesus were baptized into His death? Therefore we
were buried with Him through baptism into death, that just
as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father,
even so we also should walk in newness of life.
Romans 6:3,4
Paul testified of how Ananias ministered to him after his
meeting with Jesus on the Damascus road with the words “And
now why are you waiting? Arise and be baptized, and wash
away your sins, calling on the name of the Lord” (Acts 22:16).
We know that water cannot wash away sins! Then what
did Ananias mean by the phrase “be baptized and wash away
your sins”? There is nothing magic in water! Without faith and
the work of the Spirit, nothing is accomplished—except maybe
an unnecessary bath. But for faith, baptism is the physical
doorway to the covenant through which we walk in the power
150
of the Spirit. All that is happening physically in baptism is also
happening through the Spirit at the deepest level of our beings.
Many years ago, I was the pastor of a church in New York.
One day a person named Joey slipped into the back pew. I later
found out that Joey was a drug addict and lived the lifestyle
that included petty thieving, selling drugs, and living in a drug-
induced high. His world was a network of young men and
women whose world from dawn until late into the night was
the pursuit of getting high. He continued to come back week
after week, eagerly listening to the preaching of the Gospel.
We had a baptismal service almost every Sunday; and after
hearing the Gospel and being awakened by the Spirit to faith
in Christ, Joey asked for baptism. He sent out invitations to his
family and the network of persons who made up his world that
read simply, “You are invited to Joey’s funeral and re s u rrection
on Sunday night.” They came, curious and confused. Joey
stood by the baptismal water and addressed his stunned family
and friends with the words, “Goodbye, I am leaving the world
that all of us know for real life in Jesus. You will see me
around, and we will talk, and I hope I will continue to be your
friend. But the Joey you have known has died and in a few
minutes will be buried; the man you will be talking to is some-
body who has risen from the dead and for the first time in his
life is really alive! And seeing as he is dead, Joey will not be
selling drugs anymore and will not be joining you to shoot up
or be at the parties.”
He walked the streets in Brooklyn, seeing the old haunts
and friends, but although in the world he was not of it. He was
a man who had been joined to Christ; he had returned home
from his own funeral to see the world and all of life through
resurrected eyes.
As we come out of the waters of baptism, the Father
announces to us as surely as He did to Jesus, “This is My
151
beloved son in whom I am well pleased.” The Spirit, who

came upon Him, came upon Him for us; and as we enter the
family of God, the Spirit comes and enfolds us in the arms of
God’s love.
We become partakers of God’s life, His everlasting life.
The divine life is added by grace to our humanity; we are
re b o rn, and our lives begin again on a totally diff e rent plain.
We are moved out of the domain of the lie and the darkness to
be at home in the new creation founded on the new covenant
in Jesus.
Giving thanks to the Father who has qualified us to be
partakers of the inheritance of the saints in the light. He has
delivered us from the power of darkness and conveyed us
into the kingdom of the Son of His love, in whom we have
redemption through His blood, the forgiveness of sins. He is
the image of the invisible God, the firstborn over all creation.
Colossians 1:12-15
What of the person who has not been baptized? I believe
the Scripture is plain that the Spirit-energized rite stands at the
beginning of our salvation. Often those who trek to “get
saved” every time an evangelist comes through town are try i n g
to nail down an ethereal faith that exists in vague thoughts and
fleeting feelings. Baptism integrates the whole person in the act
of faith that abandons to God and His work for us in Christ
while the Spirit initiates us into Christ and the new covenant.
And so to those not baptized, as Ananias said to Paul, “Arise
and be baptized!”
Is a person saved if he or she is not baptized? Questions like
this turn the grace of God into law. It is a pointless question that
any Pharisee would have loved! God commands it; so do it, and
stop discussing how many angels can stand on a pinhead.
When I began to teach the covenant in the church in
Brooklyn, a number of the older members came and asked,
“When I was baptized, I did not understand all of this! Do I
152
have to get baptized again?” My answer was “No, because
baptism is the Holy Spirit’s working out the mystery of joining
you to Christ; it is not your making an adequate act of faith
that will make something happen. Do you fully understand
today the mystery of the covenant, that you are in Christ and
that He is in you? Then give thanks to God that He took you
and said, ‘This one is Mine!’”
We do not get re-baptized every time we see more clearly
the nature of our salvation, but we humbly thank God for what
He did even though we did not understand. Our whole salva-
tion depends on Him, not on our clear understanding; other-
wise, none of us would be saved! We do not pass exams in the
laws of electricity to enjoy switching on the light, and we do not
need to know how He does it to know that we are in Christ and
He is in us.
153
Chapter 11
The Covenant
Meal
I In Jesus Christ the mystery of God, who is the love that is

for others, has come and taken up residence with us. In so
doing He has opened up a new world foreign to all that we have
known, a world where selfishness, pride, greed, envy, violence,
and hatred do not rule but are swallowed up by His almighty
love that gives itself away for the other person.
In this God-love, meaning has been given to existence, and
the addictions and private hells that men and women have
made for themselves by seeking to find meaning in the creature
and the created are dismissed. He has been to the bottom of
death and hell and come out of it in resurrection, bringing us
with Him; in Him is a new humankind, in whom all things are
possible and potential.
To be joined to Him is to be reborn, part of that new race,
and alive with that eternal life, a participant in that almighty
love. The way we were still haunts us, and the world we were
once a part of is all around us; but in Him, we have come to the
ultimate reality. The reality that is in Him makes that old life
and our old selves to be seen for what they were, a shadow of
true life, the walking dead inhabiting the domain of darkness.
It was into a new company of people that the Spirit plunged
us when we came into Christ, a company that is made up of
155
men and women who all believe that He is the final reality. A
company who believe that the world they were once part of is
finished and in process of passing away, that His love is
stronger than selfishness and indifference, that His life has
swallowed up death and by us His love will fill the earth.
We gather with our people—this company of lost prodigals
now found, forgiven, made new, and crazy with joy at the
thought of His love—to worship and give Him thanks. In our
gathering and encouraging one another, the Spirit is present,
establishing us in the reality and causing the unreality to
increasingly be seen for what it is.
At the center of this worship is the meal of the covenant,
where we meet with the eternal God, partake of His death-con-
quering life, are embraced by His love, and participate in the
covenant promises. It is known by many names: the Holy
Communion, the Eucharist (or the great thanksgiving), the
Lord’s Supper, or the Mass.
Tragically, this meal has been the battleground of believers
t h rough the centuries; for many, it is the most misunderstood
practice of the Christian faith. In many seeker-friendly churc h e s ,
it has been marginalized and nearly forgotten. In conversations
with many charismatic and evangelical pastors, I have realized
that they do not know what to do with the meal. They intu-
itively know that it is important and cannot do away with it; but
they do not know what it means or where it fits, so it becomes
an awkward postscript to the programs of the church.
This meal is at the heart of the covenant; misunderstanding
here has repercussions throughout the Christian life. Please stay
with me and view this meal through the lens of the covenant.
Even a surface reading of the writings of the apostolic and
church fathers of the first centuries of the church make it plain
that they gave a place of prime importance to the meal. The
martyrs and heroes of the first three centuries considered the
156
The Covenant Meal
Holy Communion as central to their worship and life of the
Christian community.
Covenant Meals in Scripture

Every covenant ended with a meal that declared that the
covenant was valid and now functional in the lives of the
parties to it. The meal showed the covenant as the two repre-
sentatives would eat of the same bread and drink of the same
wine, telling the world that they were one. (Genesis 26:28-31;
31:44-46.)
The covenant that God made with Abraham came into
effect with a covenant meal, at which time Abraham killed the
calf and Sarah baked her cakes; the Lord, in the form of a Man,
and two angels ate and drank the meal Abraham and Sarah had
prepared. (Genesis 18:6-8.) The meal was the signal, for the
covenant promise made long ago was about to be fulfilled and
ancient Sarah would have her miracle son.
The Israelites were delivered from Egypt and slavery in ful-
fillment of one of the promises of the covenant with Abraham,
but the deliverance was in fact a little covenant that centered in
the Passover meal. (Exodus 12.) The door of each home had
been smeared with the blood of the lamb that they were about
to eat. As they walked through the bloody door, they were
declaring their covenant status with God, sheltered by Him
from the judgment that was to fall on Egypt; by eating the
lamb, they became one with the covenant sacrifice. Their being
taken from Egypt and formed into the people of God took place
in a covenant meal.
The covenant made at Sinai, which we now call the old
covenant, recorded in Exodus 24, came into effect when the
covenant meal was eaten with God. The amazing sight is
recorded in verses 9-11 of that chapter, which tell us, Then
Moses went up, also Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of
157
the elders of Israel, and they saw the God of Israel....So they
saw God, and they ate and drank.
God and man sat down and ate together! This was the
making of the old covenant, and we must anticipate something
even far more wonderful in the new and better covenant.
On the eve of His death—or, if we use the Jewish method
of counting days, on the same day as His suffering and death—
Jesus instituted the covenant meal of the new covenant.
And He took bread, gave thanks and broke it, and gave
it to them, saying, “This is My body which is given for you;
do this in remembrance of Me.” Likewise He also took the
cup after supper, saying, “This cup is the new covenant in
My blood, which is shed for you.”
Luke 22:19,20
As we have seen, the expression “new covenant in My
blood” is better understood as “new covenant ratified, or vali -
dated, in My blood” It was a meal that declared the coming
into being of the new covenant with all of its promises.
The Meal of Fellowship

Upon first hearing, it sounds strange to our ears to be com-
manded to eat bread and wine in order to remember Him. It
does not sound like a spiritual activity; it is too physical and
disconnected from our ideas of what one should do to remem-
ber and draw close to Him. To remember Him is understood by
many as a spiritual or mental pursuit and therefore would be
best pursued by a Bible study, a convention that expounds the
deeper Christian life, or at least a prayer meeting. Where do a
table with a white cloth, a chalice of wine, and a piece of bread
fit in?
Yet Jesus said that in the eating and the drinking of bread
and wine, we would remember Him; in the experience of the
158
The Covenant Meal
disciples in the Emmaus meal, He would make Himself known
to them in the breaking of bread.
Meals have tremendous significance in all cultures, less so
in the cultures of the West, but still there. We mark each of the
significant events in our lives with a meal. Celebrating our
anniversaries, weddings, and birthdays—all involve eating
together. More business deals are closed and contracts signed
over a meal than in any office. In all probability, many of your
dates with your spouse involved some form of eating.
I remember living in Brooklyn alongside the Italians, who
would never allow a job to be finished without sharing with the
carpenter, electrician, or painter a small glass of wine and food
of some kind. It was the way they declared a job was finished
and all parties satisfied.
In Africa, I have sat with paramount chiefs and eaten with
them, knowing that as I shared a piece of the bread from a
common loaf we were bound in a strong brotherhood. He
would use all his powers to protect me and give me safe passage
in his tribal territories. To hurt me in any way would be to
declare war on the chief!
Jesus, God incarnate, is known for His eating and drinking:
the wedding of Cana; the feeding of the multitudes; and of
course His eating with tax collectors and sinners, horrifying the
Pharisees—many such examples fill the pages of the Gospels.
When He met the woman of Samaria, He asked for a drink of
water; and His method of evangelism with Zaccheus was to
announce that they would have dinner together. Risen from the
dead, He first spoke to the gathered disciples to ask if they had
something to eat; He proceeded to eat bread and fish before
their wondering eyes. He met them in Galilee and cooked a
breakfast of fish for them over an open fire.
Peter pointed to eating and drinking together with Him as
one of the proofs of the resurrection: ...witnesses chosen before
159
by God, even to us who ate and drank with Him after He arose
from the dead (Acts 10:41).
The parables of Jesus are full of references to eating and
banquets—especially the parables of Luke 15. Each parable of
that chapter speaks of ecstatic rejoicing at the lost being found;
but when Jesus tells of the lost son being found, the rejoicing
takes the form of killing and eating the fatted calf, as well as the
music and dancing.
“‘And bring the fatted calf here and kill it, and let us eat
and be merry; for this my son was dead and is alive again; he
was lost and is found.’ And they began to be merry.
“‘It was right that we should make merry and be glad,
for your brother was dead and is alive again, and was lost
and is found.’”
Luke 15:23,24,32
The father told the elder brother that “it was right” that
they should have such a feast with music and dancing at the
homecoming of his brother. The Greek word can also be
defined to mean “it is necessary in the nature of the case”: The
inclusion of the son into the family demanded a covenant meal;
he could not be welcomed home merely with a smile, a hand-
shake, and a cheese sandwich!
Such hints of the covenant meal are also found in Old
Testament Scriptures. Psalm 90:14, apart from a covenant meal
in which the participant partakes of God Himself, makes little
sense: Oh, satisfy us early with Your merc y, that we may re j o i c e
and be glad all our days! The word “satisfy” is a word that
describes eating to the full, being filled with food, satisfied with
a meal, even to the point of overeating. The word “mercy” is the
translation of the covenant word hesed, which we have seen is
the word of covenant love, lovingkindness or steadfast love. The
psalmist longed to feast at a banquet where the food was the
covenant love of God. Though shrouded in the Old Testament
160
The Covenant Meal
twilight, this certainly anticipated a day when the covenant
people would do exactly that in the Holy Communion.
Psalm 23 is quoted the world over, but few realize that
there is a brief reference to the covenant meal hidden in it.
You prepare a table before me in the presence of my
enemies; You anoint my head with oil; My cup runs over.
Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my
life; and I will dwell in the house of the Lord forever.
Psalm 23:5,6
Has it never struck you as a little odd that the climax of the
psalm is in David’s eating with his divine Shepherd? The psalm
reaches its climax with God and man eating a holy meal of
victory, for his enemies look on but are defeated and afraid to
attack in the presence of the Shepherd. His head is anointed
with oil, which is always a symbol of the Holy Spirit’s coming
upon us; and his cup of covenant blessing overflows. The last
verse describes him being pursued by mercy, and again the
word is hesed, the steadfast love of the covenant.
What sounds awkward at first hearing actually fits the
human/divine fellowship perfectly. The covenant demands
more than a private inner faith; we celebrate our union with
God with our entire person and that includes a meal, as did
every other covenant. The meal is fitting to our makeup as
humans. The bread and wine is a door between two worlds, a
point of contact with the world of the spirit. We are not pure
spirits but spirits that exist in and through a physical body; the
meal is the point where not only our spirits but also our physi-
cal beings meet with Spirit even as Spirit comes to us through
physical bread and wine.
In Remembrance of Me
To understand the meal, we have to understand the word
“remember.” The question I wrestled with as a young believer
161
was how we could “do this in remembrance of Me” when we

had not been there two thousand years ago. Remembering
surely means thinking about and reconstructing an event in the
past. I did not see how we could think about and reconstruct
the events of His death and resurrection when we had not been
there! It would be like someone saying, “Do you remember that
vacation we had in Hong Kong?” when I had not been with this
person when he’d gone to Hong Kong years before my birth!
His question would make me ask if he was senile.
The only way that I could make sense of it was to take out
the word “remember” and substitute it with “imagine”! Surely,
remembering being impossible, I was left to imagine what His
suffering and death must have been like. But I knew that was
not the answer, and I was left confused and frustrated.
The word “remember” had a totally different meaning to
the people of both the Old and the New Testament than it has
to us in the Western world in the twenty-first century. In one
sense, the word meant the same to them as it does to us; it
meant and means “remember.” The vast difference in meaning
is in how that remembering is achieved, the kind of activity that
is understood to be going on when the word is used.
“Remember” in the West describes a mental activity, a
recall of an event with the mind, to think about a past event. It
describes the mental exercise of digging around the cobwebs of
memory to put together again that vacation in Hong Kong,
assuming you were there. If that is what the word meant to
Jesus and those disciples around the table with Him, then, at
best, the meal was meant to be a (rather strange) aid to their
devotional imagination. But His words could only truly be
obeyed by those men gathered around the table, for they were
the only ones there who could at a future time cast their minds
back and remember.
162
The Covenant Meal
But to the Greek and Hebrew mind of the first century,
“remember” described something totally different. First, it was
not only a mental activity, a “thinking about” a past event, but
an activity of the whole person—spirit, mind, emotion, and
body. Second, it meant to do the past event, not merely to think
about it. To remember meant to re-create the past event, bring-
ing it into the present moment by reenacting it, employing
rituals and symbols to do so. Third, to remember meant that
the persons remembering totally identified with and partici-
pated in all the powers and effects of the original event.1 Every
year the people of God in the Old Testament “remembered”
their deliverance from Egypt in exactly this fashion, reenacting
it in the Passover meal.
Remembering could be understood as a bridge in time that
effectively brought the past into the present, almost a kind of
time warp. It was a dramatically played-out “you are there,” so
that even if you had not been at the original event you immedi-
ately encountered it and participated in it. The emphasis was on
the doing again the past event, not merely thinking about it,
which explains the words of Jesus “Do this in remembrance of
Me”—not merely “think this about Me.”
Let me try to sum that up in a working definition:
Remembering is never to be understood as thinking about the
past. It is always an active participation in the historical re a l i t y
of the past by reenacting it, and in so doing realizing the
powers released in that past in such a way as to shape the
p resent moment.
This definition of “remember” means that at the celebra-
tion of the holy meal we do not look back to the cross and
empty tomb. In this remembrance His finished work is brought
forward into the present moment, even as He in His glory is
uniquely here, present with us in the rite. We receive in the
present moment all the effects of the covenant; in this now
163
moment we rejoice in our redemption achieved, that the burden

of sin and guilt has been sent away from us, and we are now
declared righteous in Christ. We glory in our deliverance from
the domain of darkness and in the eternal life that we partake
of. All the terms, promises, and blessings of the covenant are
here now in this present moment and released to us by the Spirit
in the meal of remembering.
It might help us to understand the two ways of thinking by
using a wedding as an example. If I were to say to a We s t e rn
couple, “Let’s remember your wedding,” the response would
be a mental re c o n s t ruction of the event, groping through mem-
ories for the guest list, the minister who perf o rmed the cere-
mony, what happened at the celebration afterw a rd, and so on.
If I said the same thing to any couple of the New Testament
days, the response would be “Let’s do it!” It would be the only
response they would be capable of making, for remembering to
them was a matter of doing, not only thinking. They would go
back to the synagogue where they had been married or one
that was much the same, try to find the rabbi who had marr i e d
them, and invite as many of the guests who had been there as
possible. If the original guests were not available, the couple’s
p resent friends would be able to join right in because in this
remembering one did not have to be at the original event; it
would be re - c reated in rite and symbol. Of course, the couple
would not get married a second time, but the original vows
would be renewed with a new depth and mature love; all the
powers of the original wedding would be present at this reen-
actment and renewal.
Thus, we see that Jesus was saying, “Reenact this meal; do
it again. In whatever moment of time you are, this moment will
be present to you; you will be here at the ratification of the new
covenant and immediately present to Me, the Mediator of the
new covenant.”
164
The Covenant Meal
The Spirit and Remembering
How can this be? All four gospel writers relate the events
that took place on the night of His sufferings and death, includ-
ing all that took place in the Upper Room, each with his own
unique contribution. Matthew, Mark, and Luke relate the insti-
tution of the meal and His command to remember Him. John
omits the meal but supplies us with everything He said that
night as the twelve sat around Jesus with the meal before them.
The first three Gospels tell us He said that in the meal we must
remember Him, but it is John who tells us how such a miracle
would take place:
But the Helper, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will
send in My name, He will teach you all things, and bring to
your remembrance all things that I said to you.
John 14:26
The word “remembrance” is from the same word that
Jesus used when He instituted the meal. It is the Holy Spirit
who achieves the remembering of Jesus. This takes the whole
matter out of the hands of the dreary and futile efforts of our
minds to imagine His sufferings and death. This verse assures
us that the Holy Spirit will achieve the “remembering”; we set
the table with bread and wine, but it is He who brings the past
into our now time and brings about our being immediately
present to the Lord Jesus, the guarantor of the new covenant.
It should also be noted that the subject of our remembering
is not only His sufferings and death. He said “...in remem-
brance of Me”—the oceans of glory wrapped up in “Me” from
the Incarnation to His exaltation to the right hand of the
Father, which of course includes His sufferings and death but
from the perspective of the glory that followed.
I believe that Luke deliberately recorded two meals, the one
in the Upper Room the night of His sufferings and death that
Matthew and Mark and Luke record, and then the Emmaus
165
meal that is unique to Luke’s gospel. Compare the description

Luke gives of the two meals; he uses exactly the same words to
describe the action of Jesus.
And He took bread, gave thanks and broke it, and gave
it to them, saying, “This is My body which is given for you;
do this in remembrance of Me. Likewise He also took the cup
after supper, saying, “This cup is the new covenant in My
blood, which is shed for you.”
Luke 22:19,20
Of the meal in Emmaus, he writes,
Now it came to pass, as He sat at the table with them,
that He took bread, blessed and broke it, and gave it to them.
Luke 24:30
In both cases, Jesus took, gave thanks or blessed, broke,
and gave the bread to them. The night of the institution of the
meal was overshadowed by the enormous cost of ratifying the
new covenant: sufferings, bloodshed, and death. The meal in
Emmaus was the celebration of the triumphant Jesus, who had
achieved the covenant; He was made known to them in the
breaking of bread, and the disciples were filled with unspeak-
able joy and burning hearts.
And they said to one another, “Did not our heart burn
within us while He talked with us on the road, and while He
opened the Scriptures to us?”
And they told about the things that had happened on
the road, and how He was known to them in the bre a k i n g
of bre a d .
Luke 24:32,35
When we remember Him at the celebration of the covenant
meal, all these elements are present, for we are immediately
present to Him who loved us, died for us, has risen, and is
ascended to the place of ultimate glory.
166
The Covenant Meal
This Is My Body; This Is My Blood
The early church never argued as to the nature of the bread
and wine to which they gathered every week. All of the writings
of the first century consistently refer to the meal as partaking of
the body and blood of Christ. They did so as the great mystery
of the faith, not to be explained but accepted by adoring faith.
Trouble began when, centuries later, the theologians attempted
to explain the mystery in terms of the science of the day. They
took the dancing butterfly from the air and pinned it to a board
and dissected it.
In considering the words of Jesus, “This is My body...this
is My blood,” I do not approach it as a scientist to dissect and
explain but as a believer looking at the great mystery to be
embraced by faith.
The word “symbol” comes from a Greek word meaning to
throw together with.2 It is taking something in the material
world and throwing it together with abstract ideas that would
take volumes to explain. When the invisible truth has been
thrown together with the physical object, to see the object is to
connect with the invisible associated ideas.
We have taken a piece of metal shaped as a circle with a
precious stone set in it and thrown it together with love, com-
mitment, and faithfulness. When the young man gives the
engagement ring to his wife-to-be, she is overwhelmed with joy;
when she wears it to work, the whole office knows without a
word being said that a commitment has been given and
received. Will anyone stand up and hush the excitement in the
office and say, “Now please understand this is only a symbol; it
means nothing; it is only a piece of metal twisted into a circle;
please do not get excited...”? No! It meant nothing in the store
along with a hundred other rings; but it was set aside to become
an uncommon ring that conveyed the unique love and commit-
ment of one man to one woman. In taking it and wearing it, the
167
young lady received and responded to that love and commit-

ment and forever changed her life. That kind of symbol does
not only announce what it symbolizes but actually conveys
what it symbolizes.
Another illustration that may help you understand is the
dollar bill in your billfold. I often hold up a dollar bill and ask
the congregation what is in my hand. Someone invariably will
say, “A dollar,” and my response is “How can that be? A dollar
is a weight of precious metal. This is a piece of paper!” There
is a little confusion, and I go on: “This is a piece of paper; but
if a person says it is a piece of paper he is a fool, for it is a
dollar!” I go on to explain that this is, indeed, a piece of paper
that is the symbol of a dollar, a symbol that has been invested
with the power to convey what it symbolizes. By due authority,
it has been set aside from all other pieces of paper to become an
uncommon piece of paper that actually becomes to us and
conveys the value of precious metal.
My illustrations only point to what a symbol is, and they
are far from what we are talking about. The man invests a ring
with power to communicate and convey his love commitment
to his wife-to-be, and the U.S. government authorizes a piece
of paper to convey a dollar’s value. But what we are speaking
of here is infinitely more than that. We are speaking of the
Lord Jesus’ conveying Himself to us through the bread and the
wine, at which point all illustrations fail to the point of becom-
ing worthless. They can only point down the road that disap-
pears into the mist of mystery, where the brain submits and the
spirit worships.
Hear how the New Testament believers understood it:
The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the com-
munion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break,
is it not the communion of the body of Christ?
1 Corinthians 10:16
168
The Covenant Meal
The key word in the text is “communion,” and it means fel-
lowship, a participation in, a uniting together in partnership.3
He is saying that in eating and drinking the believer participates
in, unites with, and has a fellowship and communion in the
blood of Christ. We take into ourselves the body and blood of
Christ. The next verse points to their unity as the body of
Christ, in that eating the bread they eat the Bread who is Christ.
Here is the great mystery of the new covenant. The bread
and the wine are set aside from all other pieces of bread and
cups of wine; the Spirit makes them uncommon elements by
which He will actually convey to us what they symbolize—the
body and blood of Christ. A believer eats of the bread and
drinks of the wine and, in so doing, partakes of Christ; he or
she participates in the greatest mystery of the ages—that in the
new covenant He is in us and we are in Him.
Our problems arise when we try to say what happens and
how it happens. To the early church the question did not arise
and, therefore, neither did the answer. We eat and are fed with
Him who is the covenant.
Jesus made reference to this in very strong language that
caused many to walk away from Him, but in it all He never
addressed how it could be.
And Jesus said to them, “I am the bread of life. He who
comes to Me shall never hunger, and he who believes in Me
shall never thirst.”
“I am the living bread which came down from heaven. If
anyone eats of this bread, he will live forever; and the bread
that I shall give is My flesh, which I shall give for the life of
the world.
“Most assuredly, I say to you, unless you eat the flesh of
the Son of Man and drink His blood, you have no life in you.
Whoever eats My flesh and drinks My blood has eternal life,
and I will raise him up at the last day. For My flesh is food
indeed, and My blood is drink indeed. He who eats My flesh
169
and drinks My blood abides in Me, and I in him. As the living

Father sent Me, and I live because of the Father, so he who
feeds on Me will live because of Me.”
John 6:35,51,53-57
The Greek word translated “eat” here is a very physical
word; it means to chew the food in the mouth.4 It could never
be used to describe a mental or spiritual eating only; it is speak-
ing of putting something in the mouth and chewing and swal-
lowing it.
The bread and wine of the covenant meal, through the
Spirit, are conveying symbols through which grace comes to us
and are therefore called “the means of grace.” That He is in us
and we are in Him is made real not only to our minds but also
to our physical bodies. The bread and wine are God’s delivery
system whereby all the blessings of the covenant come to us.
Healing for our entire person is to be found here.
The glorified Lord calls us to the covenant feast; the food
He serves us is His body and blood, conveying to us all that He
has purchased for us in covenant. Faith reaches out and par-
takes of the mystery, saying amen, and is nourished with ever-
lasting life.
My Body, Given for You

In saying, “This is My body given for you,” Jesus gave
Himself to us with absolute finality. We may give others our
best wishes and tell them that we are thinking of them, giving
them our thoughts; we may give others service and deeply care;
we may give great sums of money but in it all hold back the gift
of our true self. But when we willingly present our bodies in
total gift, a self-donation to another, we have come to the ulti-
mate concept of covenant, the total gift of one’s entire self to
the other; then and only then is union complete.
170
The Covenant Meal
One’s body is the last to be given over to another; it is not
given without first one’s will, thoughts, mind, and soul being
totally given. Giving one’s body means the surrender of one’s
intimacy, all of the private and most secret things about our-
selves; He surrendered the secret of Himself when He gave us
His body. He did this ungrudgingly, saying, “With desire I have
desired to eat....” He longed for the moment when He would
share Himself with us in the gift of His body. In the covenant
meal, this surrender of the secret of Himself continues.
The Emmaus meal hints at this in the words He was known
to them in the breaking of bread (Luke 24:35). The words
“made known to them” are used throughout the Scripture to
describe the intimate, personal knowing of husband and wife.
They are never used to describe academic and impersonal
knowing about a person.
This must never be thought of as being limited to His suf-
ferings and death. All His life, He had given His body; for in the
totality of His being, He is the Word of the Father’s love. He is
the incarnation of the joy and delight of God over His people;
He is the Word of peace, the Word of life, and the Word of com-
passion. In giving His body, He thus gave all that He was; and
in the covenant meal, He continues to give the totality of His
self to us.
This Is My Blood
“The new covenant in My blood” is the validating author-
ity that the covenant union is achieved. To drink is to share in
that covenant and all its terms. As we drink down the mystery
of His blood, we are celebrating that He as us has accomplished
the putting away of our sins and that they will never be remem-
bered again. We declare that the law is written on our hearts
and etched in our minds and that we intimately and personally
know Him, that He is our God and we are joined to His people.
171
It means that we are partaking of and participating in the life

of the ascended Christ. We drink of the life that has passed
through death and overcome it, never to die again.
In Scotland some centuries ago, believers were bitterly per-
secuted by the English. The believers would meet in the moun-
tain crags of the Scottish Highlands and, there, have their secret
meetings, which included the Communion, the covenant meal.
Many times, these secret gatherings would take place in the
night or in the early dawn hours. On one occasion when they
were meeting for the covenant meal, the English Redcoats had
heard that a meeting was to take place but they did not know
where. They watched for anyone moving in the predawn dark-
ness to arrest and torture to find the names of the believers and
the place where they met. A young teenage girl was slipping
through the mist on her way to the Communion service when
the soldiers surrounded her, demanding she tell them where she
was going. Being well-educated in the new covenant and what
she was about to do, she answered, “My elder Brother has died,
and I am going to hear the reading of the will and claim my
share in the inheritance!” The ignorant soldiers had no idea
that she was referring to the Communion service and patted her
head, gave her a quarter, and sent her on her way.
172
Chapter 12
Sin Is
Remembered
No More
W We have seen that Jesus lived and died as our representa-

tive; therefore, the men and women who believe are participa-
tors and sharers in all that He suffered, endured, and earned.
On the cross, He stood as us not in some monstrous pretend
game but in awful, agonizing reality. We were truly there in
Him and He as us received pardon, justification, and resurrec-
tion. These blessings of covenant were given to Him first as our
representative and then to us as we are united with Him and
participate with Him through the Spirit.
When God raised Him from the dead, He declared that the
penalty for our sins, which Jesus had freely taken, had been
paid in full; our sentence placed on Him was fulfilled. Jesus
risen from the dead is Jesus no longer carrying our sins that
took Him to death. He as our re p resentative was forgiven of
all our transgressions; our guilt no longer weighs Him down,
and He has been freed from all necessity of further punishment
for them. If Jesus is alive from the dead, we are forgiven of all
our sin!
The instant a sinner is united to Christ, he or she becomes
identified with Him in His representative forgiveness.
173
Forgiveness and all the blessings of covenant do not come to us

merely through Christ but in Him. We do not receive them only
because He earned them but by our being united together with
Him and in Him, members of His body, made dynamically one
with Him by the Spirit.
He as our representative returns to the Father with His
blood of the new covenant, and the Father declares to Him and
to us, the ones He represents, that the slate has been wiped
clean: “For I will forgive their iniquity, and their sin I will
remember no more” (Jeremiah 31:34). In Him, humanity for
the first time is declared not guilty and free from punishment.
The First of New Covenant Blessings

There is no other religion on earth that announces the for-
giveness of all our sins. It is the complete forgiveness of our sin
that is the foundation of everything else that is ours in the
covenant. Before we could enter the new covenant, the judg-
ment hanging over our heads since Eden had to be totally and
forever removed, as well as the curse of the broken law. Free
from sin and the curse, we are now in Christ the candidates for
the blessings He delights to richly pour on us.
In instituting the covenant meal, Jesus spoke of the remis-
sion or forgiveness of sin; for when that is accomplished, the
covenant blessings are released upon us in abundance.
Then He took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to
them, saying, “Drink from it, all of you. For this is My blood
of the new covenant, which is shed for many for the remis-
sion of sins.”
Matthew 26:27,28
We have seen the blessings Jeremiah announced that would
come in the new covenant, but let us read them again with the
necessity of forgiveness in mind.
174
Sin Is Remembered No More
to the greatest of them, says the Lord....”
Jeremiah 31:33,34
All this will take place, he says, because sin, the foundation
problem, has been dealt with: “...For I will forgive their iniq-
uity, and their sin I will remember no more” (Jeremiah 31:34).
Dealing with the sin question is basic to the covenant; it is
the foundation upon which all the promises are based. Jesus has
put away sin, and we now stand forgiven and only then are we
...blessed...with every spiritual blessing in the heavenly places in
Christ (Ephesians 1:3).
Our assurance that our sins have been forgiven and we
have been accepted by God is the first of covenant blessings and
the most important in our experience. Without this, we cannot
imagine any of the other blessings. This is the kindergarten of
the new covenant, yet for multitudes of church members such a
joy has not been even sighted.
Knowing this truth is the beginning of the victory in spiri-
tual warf a re, for while we are under the condemnation of our
sin we are paralyzed before the powers of darkness by our own
sense of unworthiness. Until we know the oath of God that He
removes sin from us through the covenant blood of Jesus,
when we are confronted by our sin, we cannot believe that we
are welcome in the presence of God; we may even believe that
He has cast us aside. Believing we are unwort h y, we are unable
to pray, we have no expectancy of being heard, we cannot
believe that the promises of God are for us. We cringe under
the sense of guilt, and our hands are paralyzed to take the
blessings that are ours under covenant. If we begin to feel any
175
sense of acceptance, we are hurled to the ground by Satan,

“the accuser of the bre t h ren”; and instead of resisting him with
the truth, we agree with him!
I was raised in a poor family in England. I was born at the
end of the Depression, and my introduction to life on the planet
was the Second World War. In those days, we knew real povert y.
The English were very aware of class and where every o n e
belonged in society. The right family, the right school, and
wearing the right school tie after graduation, joining the right
club, made way for a person not only in the position one held in
a job but also the restaurants one could eat in and the pursuits
one could follow. There was no sign outside the door of a restau-
rant to say we couldn’t enter; it was simply understood that
e v e ry Englishman had his place according to his wealth and
position, and only gentlemen of the higher class could enter.
All of my aunts were servants in the mansions of the rich
and were congratulated for having found such good employ-
ment. There was no thought of advancement; being servants
was their place in society.
When I said that I wanted to drive a car when I was older,
my mother looked horrified: “No, mate. That’s not for the likes
of us, you’ll ’ave a bicycle just like your father.” It seemed to me
growing up that the places I wanted to go, the things I wanted
to do, and the restaurants I wanted to eat in were “not for the
likes of us.” I was reared in an atmosphere of shame, of the
belief that our status in life made us unworthy of anything but
the leftovers.
I wrestled with the voice of my mother inside my head for
a number of years after I left home and was in ministry. I found
that in my mind the English class system spilled over into my
walk with God. The favor of God, the rich gifts of the Spirit,
and answers to prayer fell in my mind into the category of “not
for the likes of us.” The “likes of me” was not worthy to be so
176
blessed. The basic problem was that I did not truly see with the
eyes of my spirit that my sin had been taken away and I was no
longer doomed to dwell in the slums of heaven! It took a major
revelation of the Spirit that swept my mind clean, followed by
much renewing and renovation of my thought patterns, that
brought me to see myself as totally forgiven, accepted, and, in
Christ, a member of the aristocracy of heaven. All covenant
blessings were for the likes of me, for I was in Christ.
I see multitudes of believers who live believing that they are
unworthy of the covenant blessings, that they are not really sep-
arated from sin—such blessings are not for the likes of them. If
we are unsure of our forgiveness and acceptance, we have a
barrier in our minds forbidding us to consider taking all He has
purchased for us. We have a self-image of unworthiness that
holds us in chains and forbids us to take of all the blessings of
the covenant.
Faith dares to accept such an unlimited and unconditional
acceptance even though to the natural mind it seems illegal and
ungodly! When Satan accuses us of past sin, we must hurl the
promises of the new covenant, validated by the blood and the
oath of God, in his face and deliberately rejoice in the unlimited
forgiveness of God.
What Is forgiveness?
But now we have a problem with the English word “for-
giveness”; the word translated “forgiveness” in Scripture does
not mean forgiveness as the word is defined today.
This is Webster’s definition of forgiveness: “to excuse for a
fault or offense; to renounce anger or resentment against; to
absolve from payment of a debt.”1 What Jesus accomplished in
the blood of the new covenant is infinitely more than what the
English word “forgiveness” means. We have been more than
excused for our sins; He accomplished infinitely more than
177
giving up anger and resentment toward us, and we have more

than the payment for our sins. We will have to drop the word
“forgiveness,” for it in no way describes what He did and what
we have in Him.
The word translated “forgiveness” is aphiemi 2 in the origi-
nal Greek of the New Testament and means to send away, to
dismiss, to forsake, to leave; it is the word used for divorce or
to put away a wife. Jesus “sent away” (aphiemi) the crowd, and
it would be nonsense to say that in so doing He forgave them!
It is the word used in Matthew 27:50 to describe how the spirit
of Jesus left His body: And Jesus cried out again with a loud
voice, and yielded up (aphiemi) His spirit. He sent away His
spirit, dismissed it away from Him, with the result that His
body was dead. It was a total sending away, not just a weaken-
ing. There is no way that we could fit the English word “for-
giveness” in there!
Another word in the same family and derived from aphiemi
is aphesis 2. It is translated as “liberty” in the Greek Old
Testament, when in the Year of Jubilee all slaves were set free
and sent home to their families:
“And you shall consecrate the fiftieth year, and proclaim
liberty throughout all the land to all its inhabitants. It shall
be a Jubilee for you; and each of you shall return to his pos-
session, and each of you shall return to his family.”
Leviticus 25:10
Jesus, quoting the prophet Isaiah, announced that in Him a
Jubilee without end had begun:
“The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because He has
anointed Me to preach the gospel to the poor; He has sent
Me to heal the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty (aphesis)
to the captives and recovery of sight to the blind, to set at
liberty (aphesis) those who are oppressed.”
Luke 4:18
178
The new covenant declares that our sin has been sent away
from us, banished from our presence; we have been divorced
and set free from the chains that bound us, to be at liberty. Our
guilt and bondage to sin have been sent away from us as surely
as Jesus’ spirit left Him on the cross; their power has not been
weakened but has gone. We are free from sin! It is this meaning
that we must insert every time we read of His forgiving us.
Forgiveness of Our Sin

We have seen that the Greek word hamartia describes the
principle and the power of sin, which came into the race thro u g h
the rebellion of Adam.
Therefore, just as through one man sin (hamartia)
entered the world, and death through sin, and thus death
spread to all men, because all sinned.
Romans 5:12
We have seen that hamartia describes the governing force
behind sin, out of which comes the catalog of sins. Jesus came
with the mission of releasing us from our sins.
And she will bring forth a Son, and you shall call His
name JESUS, for He will save His people from their sins.
Matthew 1:21
The next day John saw Jesus coming toward him, and
said, “Behold! The Lamb of God who takes away the sin
(hamartia) of the world!”
John 1:29
The words “take away” mean to pick up and away from
and carry away,2 giving much the same picture as the meaning
of forgiveness. The Gospel is clearly the Good News of our
being set free from the power of sin through the blood of Jesus.
“For this is My blood of the new covenant, which is shed
for many for the remission (aphiemi) of sins (hamartia).”
Matthew 26:28
179
A literal rendering of this verse would be “...which is shed

for many for the taking away of the principle and power of sin.”
But if we walk in the light as He is in the light, we have
fellowship with one another, and the blood of Jesus Christ
His Son cleanses us from all sin (hamartia).
1 John 1:7
Paul personalizes the principle of sin, likening it to a tyrant
despot who would rule over the terrain of our mortal bodies;
but forgiveness means that we are free from his rule and can
choose to be as free from him as we truly are in Christ.
Likewise you also, reckon yourselves to be dead indeed
to sin (hamartia), but alive to God in Christ Jesus our Lord.
Therefore do not let sin (hamartia) reign in your mortal body,
that you should obey it in its lusts.
Romans 6:11,12
Once the slaves of the tyrant, offering our bodies to him for
his use, we are now the joyful slaves of the Lord Jesus, present-
ing our bodies for Him to express His life through.
And having been set free from sin (hamartia), you
became slaves of righteousness. I speak in human terms
because of the weakness of your flesh. For just as you pre-
sented your members as slaves of uncleanness, and of law-
lessness leading to more lawlessness, so now present your
members as slaves of righteousness for holiness.
But now having been set free from sin (hamartia), and
having become slaves of God, you have your fruit to holiness,
and the end, everlasting life.
Romans 6:18,19,22
And so the phrase “forgiveness of sins” is the essence of the
Good News and the doorway to all the blessings of the new
covenant. The ascended Jesus commanded that this be the
content of the message:
Then He said to them, “Thus it is written, and thus it
was necessary for the Christ to suffer and to rise from the
180
dead the third day, and that repentance and remission
(aphiemi) of sins (hamartia) should be preached in His name
to all nations, beginning at Jerusalem.
Luke 24:46,47
It was the joyful cry of triumph that echoed through the
early church: He has delivered us from the power of darkness
and conveyed us into the kingdom of the Son of His love, in
whom we have redemption through His blood, the forgiveness
of sins (Colossians 1:13,14).
Old Covenant Forgiveness

The Old Testament saints did not know this, for the blood
of animals covered their sin; it awaited the blood of Jesus in the
new covenant to send sin away from us, to effectually divorce
us from the power of sin. The Old Testament vividly prefigured
this in the sending away of the second goat of the Day of
Atonement. But they could not know this, as we do, until Jesus
rose from the dead to announce that sin had been taken away
and the Spirit now witnesses with our spirits that we are free
from its bondage.
That the Old Testament saints could not know the dismiss-
ing of sin from their lives, as we do, does not mean that the Old
Testament is the domain of an unforgiving and angry deity. The
Old Testament forgiveness, as we have seen it in the new
covenant, was ineffectual and, in fact, impossible until Jesus,
the Lamb of God, took away the sins of the world. For it is not
possible that the blood of bulls and goats could take away sins
(Hebrews 10:4). However, that does not mean that they did not
enjoy the experience of God’s forgiving and removing their sin
as far as the revelation they had could take them.
The revelation of God to Moses became the foundation of
the understanding Israel had of Him, and it is a revelation of a
God of love and forgiveness.
181
And the Lord passed before him and proclaimed, “The

Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, longsuffering,
and abounding in goodness and truth, keeping mercy for
thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin....”
Exodus 34:6,7
This foundation passage is quoted again and again
throughout the Old Testament. Throughout their desert wan-
derings, Israel experienced the covering over of their sins again
and again.
“Pardon the iniquity of this people, I pray, according to
the greatness of Your mercy, just as You have forgiven this
people, from Egypt even until now.”
Numbers 14:19
...But You are God, ready to pardon, gracious and mer-
ciful, slow to anger, abundant in kindness, and did not
forsake them.
Nehemiah 9:17
The prophets, although addressing a rebellious and sinful
people moving rapidly to inevitable judgment, celebrated a for-
giving God.
To the Lord our God belong mercy and forgiveness,
though we have rebelled against Him.
Daniel 9:9
Isaiah described God’s forgiveness by making reference to
an ancient custom called “giving the double.” In ancient times
in Jerusalem, a person who was in debt with no hope of paying
his creditors would write out on a parchment all of his debts
and the persons he owed them to and hang it at the front of his
dwelling for all to see. He waited for a generous rich man with
a compassionate heart to come by. When such a man passed
and saw the document fluttering in the breeze, he would read it
and if he was financially able and had a large enough heart ,
he would double the parchment over, hiding the re c o rd of
debts and write on the back, “Paid in full.” The rich benefactor
182
would then satisfy all of the creditors; the matter was now out
of the hands of the debtor, and he was a free man.
Isaiah portrays Israel with her sins hanging out for all to see
and the Lord, infinite in love and compassion and also the One
they were in debt to, coming and giving them the double.
“Speak comfort to Jerusalem, and cry out to her, that
her warfare is ended, that her iniquity is pardoned; for she
has received from the Lord’s hand double for all her sins.”
Isaiah 40:2
As glorious as those words were to ancient Israel, the reve-
lation of their full meaning awaited the new covenant. We come
out of guilty hiding into the light of God, declaring ourselves
sinners before God, only to discover that the One we were in
debt to has written across our bill in the blood of Jesus, “Paid
in full.” We have seen in a previous chapter that the cry of Jesus
on the cross “It is finished” has been found written across
settled accounts; it was equivalent to our “Paid in full.”
The psalmists join with the prophets to praise the God
who forgives:
You have forgiven the iniquity of Your people; You have
covered all their sin.
Psalm 85:2
As far as the east is from the west, so far has He removed
our transgressions from us.
Psalm 103:12
But there is forgiveness with You, that You may be feared.
Psalm 130:4
The declarations and promises of God’s forgiveness in the
Old Testament sprang from the heart of the God who is ever-
lasting, unconditional love. He did not begin to be a loving and
forgiving God after Jesus died, as if that event changed His
mind. The issue of forgiveness was settled in the heart of God
from before the creation of the earth when the Trinity commit-
ted to the ultimate sacrifice of God the Son for the salvation of
183
sinful men and women. The cost of that forgiveness given

before time is manifest in time space history in Jesus’ death and
resurrection. The decision to create us in the light of what we
would do is God’s telling us that He would rather die than live
without us.
The Old Testament knew of His forgiveness and praised
and proclaimed Him as the forgiving God, but the people of its
time could never dream what that actually meant or the cost to
God in achieving it. They caught a hint in the bloody sacrifices
that went on continually in the temple, and on the Day of
Atonement, but none could dream of the pain in the heart of
God that to Him was worth the fellowship of men and women.
They lived in the predawn light of God’s heart revealed; Jesus is
the sun risen in full strength and glory.
By Him everyone who believes is justified from all things
from which you could not be justified by the law of Moses.
Acts 13:39
Remembered No More
The language of the prophets as they anticipated the new
covenant is extravagant; they tell us that God remembers our
sin no more, that He does not bring our sins to mind, that He
has forgotten them.
I have blotted out, like a thick cloud, your transgres-
sions, and like a cloud, your sins. Return to Me, for I have
redeemed you.
Isaiah 44:22
I will cleanse them from all their iniquity by which they
have sinned against Me, and I will pardon all their iniquities
by which they have sinned and by which they have trans-
gressed against Me.
Jeremiah 33:8
184
I, even I, am He who blots out your transgressions for
My own sake; and I will not remember your sins.
Isaiah 43:25
...But You have lovingly delivered my soul from the
pit of corruption, for You have cast all my sins behind
Your back.
Isaiah 38:17
In the blood-shedding of the Lord Jesus, sin has been dealt
with finally and forever. The term of the covenant says,
“Remember no more,” which means sin is no longer on God’s
agenda because it has been completely dealt with. The doctor
who sees an improvement in a patient does not say that he will
remember this person no more! If my house is burning, I do not
want the fireman to walk away and forget my house when he
has put out the fire in the living room, leaving the rest to burn.
Something that is remembered no more has been fully
handled and dealt with and there is no more work that needs to
be done. The patient whose disease has been completely healed
is “remembered no more” by the doctor. When the fire is fully
out and the embers are cold, the firemen go away to “remem-
ber it no more.” God does not “remember our sin no more”
until it is fully and forever dealt with and the guilt is fully gone.
There are two well-known stories that Jesus told which
show us what God means by the word “forgiveness.” In
Matthew 18:23-35, we have the parable of the king who
forgave his servant’s debt. A king decided it was time to settle
all accounts payable. His servants were brought in one by one
to pay off their debts. It is a mystery how the servant of this
story came by such a debt. Such an astronomical sum as the
books showed he owed would hardly have been borrowed in a
legal fashion. The king had the books open, and the ledger told
the story of his debts. In today’s currency, his debt would take
ten lifetimes to repay, assuming that all his paychecks went in
total to paying off the debt. Jesus was portraying a man with an
185
impossible debt that was earning interest and getting larger

every minute and was beyond the man’s capability to pay back.
The servant did not seem to understand the enormity of his
debt. He fell down before the king and asked for an extension
of time so that he could pay back what he owed. The request
was ludicrous.
Then the king acted in a way that we cannot expect any
king of a loaning institution to act. He closed the ledger and the
accounting department and dismissed his accountants. He was
no longer dealing with the servant in the light of the ledger or
debts, but on another basis entirely. He was moved with com-
passion. He freely forgave the man the entire debt; he removed
the debt out of his life.
The true meaning of the word “forgiveness” is embodied in
this act of the king. The man was released from the debt so that
the debt was no longer a burden on the shoulders or a ball and
chain around the ankle. The debt would never be associated
with the servant again. The king would never deal with this
man in reference to his debt. He was no longer confined,
defined, or determined by his debt. He was free to get on with
his life with a clean slate.
The servant was free, leaping and dancing down the road,
but freedom for the servant had been a costly action for the
king. Astronomical debts, or little ones for that matter, do not
disappear into thin air! For the servant to be forgiven, the king
had experienced an inner death; he had died to the right to
expect any repayment of what was owed to him. In sending the
debt away from the servant, he had to receive it in full. Moved
with compassion, the king came from his accounting ledger to
join the servant in his debt, assume it, and pay it off by cancel-
ing it.
The old covenant of the law was necessary, for it was a time
when men and women must face the debt to God that each one
186
owes. But the heart of God is love, not the accounting office.
He comes where we are and joins Himself to us; He assumes
our debt and absorbs it Himself. He declares a divine amnesty
that He has made possible in the blood of Jesus.
Now all things are of God, who has reconciled us to
Himself through Jesus Christ...God was in Christ reconciling
the world to Himself, not imputing their trespasses to them....
For He made Him who knew no sin to be sin for us, that
we might become the righteousness of God in Him.
2 Corinthians 5:18,19,21
We were the enemies of God, and He came to us where we
were and achieved our reconciliation so that He is “not imput-
ing their trespasses to them.” The New American Standard
Bible gives a clearer translation: not counting their trespasses
(verse 19). He is not the accountant adding figures and count-
ing debts; He is the king moved with compassion and declaring
us free from all debts.
Hear the Gospel, and know why it is called the Good
News. Our slate has been wiped clean of all sin, the guilt and
shame gone. But our sins did not dissolve into thin air! He
achieved this for us in Christ, who came where we were in our
sin and became sin for us that we might become the righteous-
ness of God in Him. The law condemns us, but He has taken
our sin and there is nothing left to condemn.
There is therefore now no condemnation to those who
are in Christ Jesus, who do not walk according to the flesh,
but according to the Spirit.
Romans 8:1
On one occasion Jesus said, “Assuredly, I say to you, all
sins will be forgiven the sons of men, and whatever blasphemies
they may utter” (Mark 3:28). Such a statement leaves us
speechless with joy and wonder: “All sins, whatever they are,
will be sent away, be dismissed, leave you in a state of freedom
and liberty” is our expanded translation.
187
The second parable that portrays His forgiveness is of the

lost son. Jesus tells the story of two sons. The younger of them
insolently demanded of his father that he divide the inheritance
between the children even though the father was still alive. The
law of that day said that the inheritance should be the parent’s
to use until death, but the son was saying in effect, “I cannot
wait for you to drop dead; give me the money now!”
The father sold off one-third of the farm to give the
younger one his one-third share of the inheritance, leaving the
remaining two-thirds for the firstborn. It is obvious from the
end of the story that the father forgave the young man for his
rejection and actions even as the son was insulting his father
and demanding the money. But the boy knew neither his
father’s love nor that he was forgiven; in fact, it does not appear
that he even thought about the need to be forgiven. He squan-
dered the money and in days of famine became a pig herder,
which for a Jew was to become an abomination. Hunger finally
made him think of home and returning to his father for a good
meal. He had no sense of needing the father’s love; he only
wanted an act of charity that would make him a hired servant.
Day after day and month after month, the father scanned
the horizon at the place where he had last seen the son. Now he
saw the familiar figure, though only a silhouette against the sky.
He ran to where the young man was and burst unannounced
upon him, embracing him, kissing him repeatedly, and refusing
to hear any talk of the son’s becoming a hired man. He had ser-
vants bring his own best robe and shoes, while he put his own
signet ring on the man’s hand. The calf fattened for such an
occasion was killed and roasted; the band was called in for
dancing and universal celebration.
The words “forgiveness” and “reconciliation” are not men-
tioned in the story, yet it is obvious that the father accomplished
in history what he had actually accomplished in his heart when
188
the young man had left. At that time, he had released the young
man of any moral, filial, or familial debt, and now his repeated
kissing and crushing embrace announced that fact to the son.
He was free from his debt of sin to his father; he was returned
to the family table and proclaimed by his father as his son.
The father expressed it by saying, “He was dead and is
alive again; he was lost and is found.” He was referring to the
dismal journey the son had taken when he had been lost from
his father’s love and without a map in life. In such a condition,
he was dead; that is unaware, deaf, and unresponsive to his
fathers’ love.
As in the previous story, one received a free, unconditional
forgiveness; but another inwardly died to give it. When the son
asked for the money and headed for the far country, the father
died to any expectancy of repayment on his rejected love. When
the son returned, the father died to receiving back the years of
lost love; he died by accepting the shame the young man had
brought to his name. His love for the young man caused him to
die to the respect of the village. It was counted as a shame for
an old man to gird up his loins and run, as he had done when
he’d seen his son. He would also have lost their respect and
gone through an inner death when he had not handed his son
over for the punishment the law demanded for sons who dis-
honored their father and mother.
His inner death was swallowed up by his love for the
returning son as he flung his arms around the young man,
embraced him, and gave him one of his own festive robes, his
own shoes, and his own ring. His love continued to swallow
death and become resurrection at a public feast of ecstatic joy,
where he made it known that the past was not to be discussed;
that this was his son once lost to him but now found, once dead
to his love but now alive.
189
In the same way, the Triune God forgave us totally, wiped

the slate clean, and robed us with His own righteousness. But
to do so, He died in the heart of His Triune Being. He died
before the rebellion and consequent sin of the man and the
woman and a sinful race had come into being. Jesus, the Son of
God, is described as being slain before the foundation of the
world, before it became manifested in history at Golgotha.
In these stories, Jesus showed the overwhelming desire of
God to forgive. He described Him as excited, hurrying to bestow
f o rgiveness as one who delights in giving and cannot wait to see
the joy on the re c i p i e n t ’s face when he or she receives.
The elder brother in the parable of Luke 15 wanted to
remember sin and condemn and punish the younger brother.
The father was not interested in knowing any of the sins the
returning son had been involved in; he was consumed with the
desire to celebrate the return of his son with an extravagant
party. When we feel condemned over our past sin, we must at
that point deliberately join the party and dance to the tune of
His grace and love.
Our repentance does not move an angry and insulted God
to grant us forgiveness. Rather, we are greeted by intense and
passionate love that ambushes us, to which we respond in
repentance. We can give our lives away to such love.
Jesus emerged from death our new covenant Head, having
secured our pardon, and the words of Isaiah were fulfilled.
“I have blotted out, like a thick cloud, your transgres-
sions, and like a cloud, your sins. Return to Me, for I have
redeemed you.”
Sing, O heavens, for the Lord has done it! Shout, you
lower parts of the earth; break forth into singing, you
mountains, O forest, and every tree in it! For the Lord has
redeemed Jacob, and glorified Himself in Israel.
Isaiah 44:22,23
190
Chapter 13
I in You,
You in Me
I In understanding the covenant, there are two phrases that

are of supreme importance. The first is the expression “in
Christ”; it is a phrase that indicates that we are vitally in and
part of the historical events that took place, and it is a phrase
that indicates that by the Holy Spirit, we have actually been
joined and made one with Jesus Christ so that His history has
become our history. We are vitally one with Him in all that He
has accomplished and all that He is now in the heavens.
The second phrase that we find throughout the New
Testament is “in the Spirit”; it indicates the dynamic experience
of the power of the Spirit actually joining us to Christ and His
work and making it real in our lives. What originated in eter-
nity in the loving heart of God the Father was effected in
history by the death and resurrection of Jesus Christ the Son
and is received and experienced by the people of God through
the work of the Holy Spirit.
The problem in the church today is that we tend to focus on
one of the phrases to the exclusion of the other. On the one hand,
the work of Christ is studied objectively, out there in history, with
little or no sense of the Spirit’s making that work effective in our
lives today. On the other hand, many are fascinated by the Spirit’s
power with little or no interest in understanding what happened
191
in the historical work of Christ in His making the new covenant.

The two phrases belong together; the Spirit is the presence of our
covenant God in power making real and vital in us all that has
been accomplished by Christ.
I cannot emphasize strongly enough the place of the Spirit
in the covenant. Apart from the Holy Spirit, there is no new
covenant. The lifestyle of the men and women in the new
covenant is that of loving even as they are loved by God; that is
an impossible goal apart from the work of the Spirit. The super-
natural gifts of the Spirit are part of the dynamic of the
covenant people and are totally the work of the Spirit.
The old covenant that Israel lived under was one of
shadows, promises, and hope. The new covenant, called a
“better covenant,” is founded on the work of the Lord Jesus
and is primarily the covenant of fulfillment, of power, in which
God and His people are dynamically joined as one in the work
of the Spirit.
The covenant seeks for union of two parties, something
that the old covenant, although revealing the presence of God
dwelling in the people’s midst in a very real way, could ulti-
mately only point to, anticipate, and wait for. Ezekiel saw
clearly that the Holy Spirit living within the believer would
accomplish this union. He looked for the day when God would
dwell not merely with but within His people.
“Then I will sprinkle clean water on you, and you shall
be clean; I will cleanse you from all your filthiness and from
all your idols. I will give you a new heart and put a new spirit
ments and do them.”
Ezekiel 36:25-27
Both Ezekiel and Jeremiah saw it as the day when the law
would be not an exterior command but an interior bent of life.
192
I In You, You In Me
God, and they shall be My people.”
Jeremiah 31:33
“The heart” in Scripture is understood to be the source and
life spring of behavior:
Keep your heart with all diligence, for out of it spring the
issues of life.
Proverbs 4:23
The law would no longer be a list of exterior commands
but would arise from within; it is no longer “This is what you
must do” but is “This is what I want to do.” Behind all of God’s
commands is one command—to love as He loves—and the new
covenant joins us to the love of God by the Spirit, who is the
driving life force and ability to live such a life.
The new covenant goes far beyond the demands of the old,
which was summed up as “Love your neighbor as yourself.”
Under the new covenant, the Spirit coming within the believer
pours out the divine love at the center of being. Romans 5:5
tells us, ...the love of God has been poured out in our hearts by
the Holy Spirit who was given to us.
This means that the command of Jesus becomes possible:
“A new commandment I give to you, that you love one
another; as I have loved you, that you also love one another.
By this all will know that you are My disciples, if you have
love for one another.”
John 13:34,35
All the prophets saw that the new covenant would be a
covenant of the Spirit, when He would indwell God’s people;
and from that presence, the heart of the law would be a natural
direction the heart would go. When speaking of coming to
Christ, the evangelist will call people to “receive Jesus” or “let
Jesus come into your heart.” Although that is true, the New
193
Testament never speaks of salvation in that way. Always the

New Testament speaks of being a Christian as one’s receiving
the Spirit and the Spirit’s dwelling within the person. It is
through the Spirit that Jesus dwells in us.
Paul is adamant that if the Spirit does not dwell within us,
then we are not Christians at all! By describing our conversion
as receiving Jesus, we then believe that the Spirit reception
comes later and is for an above average Christian, a spiritual
elite. But the Scripture is plain; no one can belong to Christ
without having the Holy Spirit. Nor can we know that God is
our dear Father and we His sons and daughters apart from the
work of the Spirit.
But you are not in the flesh but in the Spirit, if indeed the
Spirit of God dwells in you. Now if anyone does not have the
Spirit of Christ, he is not His.
Romans 8:9
And because you are sons, God has sent forth the Spirit
of His Son into your hearts, crying out, “Abba, Father!”
Galatians 4:6
The Bear Hug of God

The very first blessing the Father would bestow upon the
believer is the gift of knowing the Spirit, through whom he or
she has come to know the covenant. Leaders of the earliest
church of the first centuries laid hands on the new believer still
soaking wet from the water of baptism and prayed they would
receive the Holy Spirit. The Spirit had wooed them and brought
them to Christ to confess Him as Lord and had brought about
the miracle of their being joined to Christ. Now they prayed
that the Spirit they lived in would be fully known to them.
For by one Spirit we were all baptized into one body—
whether Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free—and have all
been made to drink into one Spirit.
1 Corinthians 12:13
194
I In You, You In Me
The Spirit is the One who puts us into the body of Christ,
and we then drink deeply of Him. One description of the
Spirit’s relationship to a believer is in the phrase “to fall upon.”
While Peter was still speaking these words, the Holy
Spirit fell upon all those who heard the word.
Acts 10:44
The expression “fell upon” is an old English expression
that means “to give a bear hug, embrace fervently.”1 It is used
in Luke 15:
And he arose and came to his father. But when he was
still a great way off, his father saw him and had compassion,
and ran and fell on his neck and kissed him.
Luke 15:20
It describes the outpouring of the passionate, unconditional
love of the father toward his returning son. It is significant that
Luke wrote the Acts as well as his gospel, and so there is no
doubt as to what he meant by this phrase. The first experience
of the believer is meant to be a bear hug given by God the Holy
Spirit welcoming the new believer into the family of God.
When we are given a bear hug, or a fervent embrace, all the
ideas associated with love move from an intellectual concept to
the actual experience of being loved. When we say that God
loves us, we must never think of that in terms of a cold state-
ment of doctrine; we must understand that the Holy Spirit is
God in the act of loving us, embracing and enfolding His arms
about us. The Holy Spirit is God running to us, flinging His
arms around us, and passionately loving us. It is the quantum
leap between knowing about a position in Christ, our repre-
sentative, and actually experiencing the covenant in the bear
hug of God the Spirit.
In the 1970s I was invited to address the students at a
large and prestigious theological seminary concerning the
Charismatic renewal and the experience of the Holy Spirit. I
195
spoke to the entire seminary and then a smaller class. They

gave me respectful attention, and after I had finished my
lecture to the smaller class I opened the floor for questions.
They plied me with questions for some forty-five minutes, and
I realized it was degenerating into a tedious theological
debate. I held up my hand and said, “I believe I have shown
you from Scripture and church history that the new covenant
is the covenant of the Spirit, and we can experience Him in
our lives today as they did in the New Testament and early
church. Now it is time to move from discussion to letting Him
come into our lives as we have not done before, and I would
ask for the privilege of laying hands on you and praying for
you.” The classroom was empty in two minutes!
It saddened me to think of those who could debate theol-
ogy but were terrified of having a close interaction with the
God they studied. It reminded me of the scientist dissecting a
frog to analyze its parts, never having sat by a lily pond at night
to be serenaded by a frog choir! Those people are ministers in
large churches today, terrified of the Holy Spirit who alone
makes this new covenant the reality we see reflected in the
pages of the New Testament.
Without the Spirit, all that we are describing here is beauti-
ful theory but is totally beyond the realm of re a l i t y. The love of
God is not a theory that theologians debate, but it is communi-
cated to us by the Spirit. The covenant is not the world of theory
and study from which the believer must make trips into the
“ real” world of his own weakness, helpless struggles to be like
Jesus and to face the confusions of life in the present darkness.
The Spirit dynamically connects us with the covenant made
in history; He is God with us to make real and vital the incre d-
ible promises of the new covenant. He joins us to the life of the
ascended Jesus and is the enabling power to live His life day by
day. The Holy Spirit inducts us into the world of the new
196
I In You, You In Me
covenant called “heavenly places,” which is now our real world;
we live and work in this passing phony world, but we are not of
it, for by the Spirit we are living moment by moment in Christ.
The Dwelling of God

The new covenant describes a union between God and man
so complete as to be paralleled to the glory of God dwelling in
the tabernacle and the temple of the old covenant. The bodies
of men and women have become the dwelling place of the Holy
Spirit. The Greek word that described the entire temple area is
hieron,2 but the word for the inmost shrine of the temple, the
dwelling of God’s glory in the midst of His people, called the
Holy of Holies, is naon.3 Speaking to the believers in Corinth,
Paul describes each one of them as the naos: the Holy of Holies
filled with the divine presence.
But he who is joined to the Lord is one spirit with Him.
Or do you not know that your body is the temple (naos)
of the Holy Spirit who is in you, whom you have from God,
and you are not your own? For you were bought at a price;
therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which
are God’s.
1 Corinthians 6:17,19,20
A man or woman could not imagine such a privilege under
the old covenant; the glory of God lived in a tent and later a
house that they went to; to say that the glory was within them
would be beyond comprehension. In all that we do, in all our
relationships, we are the bearers of the divine presence. We
must never think of ourselves apart from our absolute unity
with the Spirit of Christ.
It is by the presence of the Spirit within us that our rela-
tionship to Jesus is made real.
“And I will pray the Father, and He will give you
another Helper, that He may abide with you forever—the
197
Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it

neither sees Him nor knows Him; but you know Him, for He
dwells with you and will be in you. I will not leave you
orphans; I will come to you.
“At that day you will know that I am in My Father, and
you in Me, and I in you.
“If anyone loves Me, he will keep My word; and My
Father will love him, and We will come to him and make Our
home with him.”
John 14:16-18,20,23
Our covenant relationship to God hinges on the Holy
Spirit’s being given to dwell within us. Jesus said that the day of
the coming of the Spirit would be the day of believers coming
to know union. “In that day,” the day of the Spirit’s coming, the
believers would know “I am in My Father, and you in Me, and
I in you” (verse 20) and again, “We will come to him and make
Our home with him” (verse 23). There is not a more intense
phrase to describe our union than “You in Me, and I in you.”
Your body, mind, and emotions are the home of deity through
the presence of the Spirit. Stop and let these words sink in; hold
your skin and know the Spirit dwells in every cell of your body.
The Vine and the Branches

This intense union that we have with the Triune God is
described in John 15:1-8, in the image of a vine and branches.
Jesus tells us, “I am the true vine, and My Father is the vine-
dresser” (verse 1).
We are not dealing with a parable in these verses but a par-
allel between the relationship a vine has to its branches and the
relationship we have to Jesus through the Spirit. In verse 5 He
says, “I am the vine, you are the branches.” He emphatically
states that He is the Vine, we are the branches, and everything
that is true of the vine’s relationship to the branch is true of His
relationship to believers.
198
I In You, You In Me
I must emphasize that He reports the Vine/branch relation-
ship as an accomplished fact. This is where we believers now
are in our relationship to Him. It is important that we see this,
because there are many who would see this most intimate rela-
tionship as something the believer moves toward as a future
deeper life experience. Prayers are offered asking God to help
us arrive at this state. This is not an experience of a few
advanced believers but the way we understand our covenant
relationship to Him from the first moment of our salvation.
We do not know or understand this relationship when we
are reborn, any more than a newborn baby understands what
being a human is; but like the baby, we grow into what is and
has been true from the moment of conception. It will take the
rest of our lives to begin to fathom the depth of what this
means, and we continue to ever grow in the experience of it.
But we will never grow in the knowledge and experience of
such a relationship until we grasp the truth that we now are in
Christ. Even if, through ignorance, we have not yet lived in its
power this is our address: in Christ.
He is saying to the disciples gathered around the table,
“This is where you are, and you are to work life out from this
basis.” This is not a command to try to become a branch! It is
not an appeal to our willpower; He is letting us in on the
mystery of our relationship to God in the new covenant.
Abiding in Christ
It is a necessity that we learn the meaning of the words of
Jesus “Abide in Me.” Various translations try to capture the
meaning of the phrase, translating it as “dwell in,” “live in,”
“remain in,” and “remain united to.” When used of persons,
the phrase describes one person persevering in remaining in
union with another, to be one with the other in heart, mind, and
199
will. It describes a very real union of fellowship and communi-

cation between two or more persons.
In understanding the phrase, it is of supreme significance to
note that Jesus describes His intimate relationship with the
Father as a mutual indwelling, a union, with this phrase.
Abiding is translated here as “dwells.”
Do you not believe that I am in the Father, and the
Father is in Me? The words that I say to you I do not speak
on My own initiative, but the Father abiding in Me does
His works. Believe Me that I am in the Father and the
Father in Me....
John 14:10,11 NASB
We have seen above that He has already said that at the day
of the Spirit’s being given, they “will know that I am in My
Father, and you in Me, and I in you” (John 14:20). Now He
uses the phrase again to describe the relationship He has with
each believer.
This little phrase is at the heart of the new covenant,
describing the incredible union that exists; Christ is in the
believer, the believer is in Christ, and Christ is in the Father as
the Father is in Him. Colossians 3:3 sums it up: For you died,
and your life is hidden with Christ in God.
This phrase is the key to the entire Vine/branch relation-
ship; this is how the believer receives and draws his or her life
from the life of Jesus.
“Abide in Me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear
fruit of itself, unless it abides in the vine, neither can you,
unless you abide in Me. I am the vine, you are the branches.
He who abides in Me, and I in him, bears much fruit; for
without Me you can do nothing.
“If you abide in Me, and My words abide in you, you
will ask what you desire, and it shall be done for you.”
John 15:4,5,7
200
I In You, You In Me
In his first epistle, John describes a believer as one who is
abiding in Christ, in God:
Whoever confesses that Jesus is the Son of God, God
abides in him, and he in God. And we have known and
believed the love that God has for us. God is love, and he
who abides in love abides in God, and God in him.
1 John 4:15,16
The Christian life is the continual act of remaining in Him,
dwelling in Him, being aware of Him as our life, and persever-
ing in this relationship. It is choosing to be present to Him who
is committed to be present to us.
Faith is being present in one’s spirit, one’s inmost self, to
God, who is love, knowing that He is the final truth and that
He has spoken, as 2 John 2 tells us, because of the truth which
abides in us and will be with us forever. In that presence, we say
the amen to His will and word of truth. It is the result of our
abiding in Him that we obey and live His life in our behavior.
He who says he abides in Him ought himself also to
walk just as He walked.
1 John 2:6
Now he who keeps His commandments abides in Him,
and He in him. And by this we know that He abides in us, by
the Spirit whom He has given us.
1 John 3:24
Joined to Him
The relationship of Christ the Vine and us believers, the
branches, abiding in Him describes the extent of the unity with
Christ that we enjoy. It does away forever with the notion that
He is “up there” or “over there” or that we come to a meeting
of the church in order to find Him. We live joined to Him as the
source of our life.
201
The branches of the vine cannot function without being

vitally united to the flow of vine sap that makes the vine a living
vine. The life of the vine is the energy, the life source, that pro-
duces the fruit that is to be found on the branches. The
branches produce the fruit, but they do so from the sap that is
surging through them and it is natural for vine life to produce
grapes; the branches do not labor at an impossible task of pro-
ducing a fruit foreign to the nature of the vine.
The living of the love of God in our behaviors is not the
ultimate marathon act of our willpower attempting to be like
Jesus. Let us accept the fact that the life that the new covenant
portrays is impossible for the unaided human to accomplish. It
can only take place by Jesus Himself living in us by His Spirit;
He becomes the source and the ability to live the life of divine
love that is the command of the new covenant. When this is
understood, the Christian life is not a labor to produce a
lifestyle that is foreign and awkward to us. When the center and
source of our life is the fountain of love Himself, a lifestyle of
divine love is not foreign and awkward but natural.
The mark of dead religion is to be found in the dedication
of the devotee to keep vows with a view to pleasing God. The
Pharisees in the days of Jesus spoke of this as “taking the yoke
of the law.” As oxen were yoked together to pull the plow, so
they saw themselves as yoked to the law, observing its every
command and attempting by sheer willpower to keep it per-
fectly. This produced utter spiritual weariness to the point of
exhaustion, a burnout of the spirit. To these intense and weary
people and those who followed them, Jesus issued the invitation,
“Come to Me, all you who labor and are heavy laden,
and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you and learn
from Me, for I am gentle and lowly in heart, and you will
find rest for your souls. For My yoke is easy and My burden
is light.”
Matthew 11:28-30
202
I In You, You In Me
He called them to abandon the yoke of dead commands
and rules that gave no aid in keeping them and come to Him
who promised to be the life within them that would fulfill all
the rules that God had ever demanded. Christianity is not a list
of rules that is superior to the Ten Commandments. He was not
offering the latest and best update of the way of the law; He
was not operating in the realm of law, but in the realm of life.
He came to bring the new covenant. The word used in the
Greek language for “new” is not the word used to describe the
latest model in a series, as one would describe a new car. In that
sense, “new” would mean the latest and improved edition of a
long line of models. “New,” as it is used in the new covenant,
has the meaning of new in kind. Using the illustration of the
new car, this would mean a new form of transport! The new
covenant was not an updated rehash of religion-by-law but
introduced new concepts that had never entered into the heart
of humankind. This was something never conceived in the
wildest dreams of prophets—not a list of rules but being joined
to the life of perfect love Himself.
We cannot think of a grape-producing branch apart from
the vine life flowing through it. They may be discussed sepa-
rately by botanists in study and research, but in reality there is
no such thing. Quite correctly grapes are called the fruit of the
vine, never the fruit of the branch! Even so, a believer can never
think of oneself apart from the Spirit of Christ living the life of
Jesus within and through them.
The grapes are the life of the vine now translated into a
form that can be eaten and enjoyed by all. So the ultimate goal
of the believer’s union is that the life of Christ may be released
through his or her humanity to the blessing of the world.
“Abide in Me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear
fruit of itself, unless it abides in the vine, neither can you,
unless you abide in Me. I am the vine, you are the branches.
203
He who abides in Me, and I in him, bears much fruit; for

without Me you can do nothing.”
John 15:4,5
Maybe even more wonderful is that Christ is joined to and
known by the branches. By definition, when we speak of a vine,
we include the branches—we do not call a vine without
branches a vine, but a stump! Vine life is expressed through the
branches; the sap or life of the vine must have branches through
which to express and produce the grapes. Apart from the
branches, there would be no way of seeing the vine or identify-
ing the nature of its life. We can never think of ourselves apart
from our being joined to Christ; but even more amazingly, we
cannot think of Jesus except as He is joined to His body, the
church, through whom He lives and works on the earth today.
One Plus One Equals One

This is how Paul explained his own life:
I have been crucified with Christ; it is no longer I who
live, but Christ lives in me; and the life which I now live in
the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and
gave Himself for me.
Galatians 2:20
Paul never spoke of his trying to be like Jesus, but of Christ
Himself living in and through him.
He based his teaching concerning the Christ-like lifestyle of
the believers in Philippi on this reality:
There f o re, my beloved, as you have always obeyed, not
as in my presence only, but now much more in my absence,
work out your own salvation with fear and trembling; for it
is God who works in you both to will and to do for His
good pleasure.
Philippians 2:12,13
They had to work out, or literally bring to harvest, their
salvation and do so with great awe and seriousness, but they
204
I In You, You In Me
could only accomplish this because God the Spirit was the One
within authoring both the will and the actions.
Praying for the Galatians to come to maturity, Paul
described his goal in prayer as Christ being formed in them: My
little children, for whom I labor in birth again until Christ is
formed in you (Galatians 4:19).
If Christ was formed in them, He was not merely beside
them to comfort and advise them, nor ahead of them to be fol-
lowed, a guide showing them where to put their feet; He was
not in a distant heaven awaiting a long-distance call! It means
that He was in them, one with their true and inmost selves.
Paul understood that his preaching was the living Christ
ministering through him: For I will not dare to speak of any of
those things which Christ has not accomplished through me, in
word and deed, to make the Gentiles obedient (Romans 15:18).
His ministry was not doing something for God, but Christ min-
istering in and through him.
Paul was jailed by the Roman authorities for his faith, and
from the jail cell he wrote to the Philippians. He explained in
an intensely personal passage his feelings as he sat in jail and
awaited the verdict, which could mean freedom or the death
sentence. He asked for their prayers and then wrote:
For I know that this will turn out for my deliverance
through your prayer and the supply of the Spirit of Jesus
Christ, according to my earnest expectation and hope that in
nothing I shall be ashamed, but with all boldness, as always,
so now also Christ will be magnified in my body, whether by
life or by death. For to me, to live is Christ, and to die is gain.
Philippians 1:19-21
For him to be in the jail was for Christ to be there experi-
encing it in him, to the extent that onlookers would see Him in
Paul’s behavior and words.
205
This reality is very hard for us to grasp. It is much easier for

us to think of Him invisibly beside us. He is with us, but the
weight of the New Testament simply states that He is in us and
we are in Him. He is in me, in you, in us, in all that we do and
all that we experience. In us He acts, feels our sorrows, and
knows our joy.
“For me to life is Christ” means that the experience I am
going through at this moment, what I am doing, is being expe-
rienced and done by Jesus within me. It is He who is now
punching the keys of this computer; it is He who is going to buy
the groceries, going to the class. He has continual access to
human life in and by us. Yet we are not passive robots but full
participants in life, making true choices. This is the glorious
mystery of the faith.
The mathematics of the new covenant is one plus one
equals one. He is one with us, experiencing the tiresome people
we have to work with, for it is He working alongside them in
us. He experiences the frustrating drivers in rush hour and the
old ladies driving slowly on the way home from church. He
laughs in your celebrations. He weeps at the graveside of your
loved one, experiencing your loss. In you, He faces your temp-
tations and pressures of life. He faces the opportunities and
challenges of life, and in you He wills to accept them. And
experiencing them in us, He is ever present to our inmost selves
as the strength, the wisdom, and the ability to live in each situ-
ation. Our lives are not something we tell Him about in our
nightly report to Him in prayer, for He has lived them in us
second by second.
This life is not the domain of the hermit, so spiritual as to
be lived out in a monk’s cell. All the commands to love or to put
away the works of the flesh are addressed to the mundane flow
of life that we live in the home and at the job, surrounded by
very ordinary people. It is around the dinner table that we put
206
I In You, You In Me
away anger and malice and put on love; it is on the job that in
His strength within us we deal with envy and greed and
magnify Him in our bodies. He listens and ministers at the
coffee urn to hurting people.
But we are not His glove puppets! We are not nonpartici-
pating robots, the ultimate ventriloquist dolls. The glorified
Jesus is in us, and our walk of faith is choosing to die to the
desires of the flesh that seek to live independently of Him and
fulfill the lie, and instead to helplessly draw on His strength
within us.
207
Chapter 14
The Summation
of the
Christian Life
T The Christian life may be summed as the consciousness

that He lives within us, and we draw upon His infinite life in
every situation we find ourselves in. This means that as we
grow in Christ and become mature, we will have an increasing
sense of our own weakness that we might no longer trust in
ourselves and so proportionately live from His strength.
Paul went through a time of pressure in which he learned
this lesson of knowing his weakness that Christ may be his life
and strength. He recorded it in the following passage:
And lest I should be exalted above measure by the abun-
dance of the revelations, a thorn in the flesh was given to me,
a messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I be exalted above
measure. Concerning this thing I pleaded with the Lord three
times that it might depart from me. And He said to me, “My
grace is sufficient for you, for My strength is made perfect in
weakness.” Therefore most gladly I will rather boast in my
infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me.
Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in
needs, in persecutions, in distresses, for Christ’s sake. For
when I am weak, then I am strong.
2 Corinthians 12:7-10
209
We do not know for certain what the thorn in the flesh

was. It would appear to me that he was speaking of the men
who followed him, seeking to smear his name and distort the
Gospel he preached, the men whom he had spoken of in the
p revious chapters. But for our study it really does not matter
what it was. Our interest is in what he did with it. It certainly
was a trying time; a messenger of Satan driving a stake into
your side is no small trial!
In prayer, he begged that God would take it away. The
“three times” is a Hebrew way of saying “again and again.”
But the prayer was answered in an unexpected way. It was not
taken away, but became the situation in which Paul learned the
reality of Christ living in him. The Scripture tells us, And He
said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for My strength is
made perfect in weakness”(verse 9).
The Amplified Bible renders it, “My strength and power
are made perfect (fulfilled and completed) and show themselves
most effective in [your] weakness.”
The trouble he was going through had drained him of all
faith and expectancy of his own strength; the end of trust in him
made him the perfect vehicle to express the strength of Christ.
We find it hard to come to that place of acknowledged
helplessness. We do not believe that we are weak! We believe
that if we can try a little harder, we can please God. Our prayers
rarely are expressions of total weakness; most of the time, they
indicate that we want God to help us by strengthening our
strength, to help us where we fall short. But Paul’s lesson makes
it plain that His life can only be seen in and through us at the
point of our utter weakness.
The pressures that make us face our weakness can be
looked upon as blessings; knowing our weakness apart from
Him makes it easier to let His life flow through us, as Paul notes
at the end of the passage: Therefore most gladly I will rather
210
The Summation of the Christian Life
boast in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon
me (verse 9).
He uses an expression here that is difficult to translate into
English. The “resting upon me” is descriptive of being engulfed,
out of sight inside something.1 The Amplified Bible renders it
“may rest (yes, may pitch a tent over and dwell) upon me!”
It would appear that that experience was a life-changing
moment in his life. It is possible he was referring to this in
Philippians 4:11-13:
Not that I speak in regard to need, for I have learned in
whatever state I am, to be content: I know how to be abased,
and I know how to abound. Everywhere and in all things I
have learned both to be full and to be hungry, both to abound
and to suffer need. I can do all things through Christ who
strengthens me.
The words “I have learned” mean “I have been initiated
into a secret,” and I believe he learned this when he went
through whatever is being referred to in 2 Corinthians 12.
Being brought to total weakness introduced him to the secret of
handling every situation life may throw at him. He had learned
the secret of being content in every situation of life.
The word “content” means to be sufficient, to be possessed
of sufficient strength, to be enough for a thing.2 It was the
favorite word of the stoics, who believed a man should be able
by the exercise of his own willpower to resist the effects of cir-
cumstances and to be at peace, undisturbed and unmoved, what-
ever may be happening around him.3 Paul was saying that he
was initiated into true contentment, which did not arise from his
own willpower or self-sufficiency but from Christ within him.
He defined the secret that was really an expansion of what
he had been taught. “I can do all things through Christ who
s t rengthens me.” It is the word “strengthen” that is of interest
to us. The word literally translated is “in-strengthened,”
211
maybe better re n d e red “to infuse with strength” or even

“invigorate.”4 He was saying that he could do and face any-
thing in the strength of Christ that infused and invigorated his
whole being. The Amplified Bible renders it, I am self-suff i-
cient in Christ’s sufficiency.
I remember wrestling with these truths many years ago in
England while sitting in a cafe over a cup of tea. I looked at my
pot of tea and suddenly realized that the word “strengthen” was
illustrated in the liquid in my cup. The British are rightly pro u d
of the way they make tea! They preheat the full teapot, add a
spoonful of tea to every cup and one to the pot, pour on scald-
ing hot water, and wait while the tea fuses with the water. My
grandmother would say that she was going to “fuse some tea.”
As I stared at the teapot and my cup of tea I realized that I
was not really drinking tea, for the leaves were at the bottom of
the pot. I was drinking “tea-water”—the tasteless water that
had been fused with the rich strength of the tea and made avail-
able for me to enjoy. So I realized that in this covenant union
with Christ, I do not become Him, any more than the water
becomes the leaves, and He does not become me; yet He fuses
my bland, empty life with His rich, eternal life that the world
might taste of Him through my life. Without Him, my life
would be zero.
But again, note that in Philippians 4:11-13, Paul did not
speak as a puppet. He was facing and feeling the ups and downs
of life, and he was able to do whatever it took and be at perfect
peace within it. But he recognized that he did what had to be
done in the infused strength of Christ.
The same idea is present in Colossians 1:11, in which Paul
is praying for the believers to be ...strengthened with all might,
according to His glorious power, for all patience and longsuf-
fering with joy.
212
The words he uses here for power are a study in them-
selves. The word “strengthen” is a form of d u n a m is,5 which
means potential power, or innate ability. The phrase “all
might” is another translation of the word dunamis, and the
phrase “glorious power” is the word kratos,6 which describes
the almighty power of God.
“According to” could be translated as “in line with.” Let
us suppose I want to get to my room on the sixth floor of a
hotel. I get in the elevator, and it takes me up to my floor. When
the floor of the elevator is level with the sixth floor, the door
opens because the two floors are lined up to each other. At that
point, it could be said that the floor of the elevator is according
to the sixth floor of the hotel.
Put all of this together, and it is saying that the “in-
strengthening with all power” that we receive is “in line with
the almighty power of God.” This is the covenant union we are
speaking about!
I’ve heard people say, “With such power within us, let us
perform some miracles!” The verse goes on to tell us of the mir-
acles that are accomplished by this power within us: for all
patience and longsuffering with joy. The words “patience” and
“longsuffering”7 describe patience toward circumstances and
people. Christ Jesus is within us to live in and as us, bringing
the almighty power of His life to everything and everyone we
have to deal with in the unfolding of life.
Praying for the Spirit’s Activity

The Holy Spirit brings us to the covenant and makes us
partakers of it, but our relationship to the Spirit must not stop
there. He works in us continually to make every detail of the
covenant a functional reality in our lives. The whole covenant
is accomplished in Christ, and it is all ours as we are joined to
213
Him. But we must ask confidently for what is ours, and confi-
dently look to the Spirit to bring it to pass.
With this in mind, we see that Paul’s prayers for the various
congregations scattered around the Mediterranean were bold in
asking for the fullness of the Spirit, that the goal of the
covenant become a lived reality. Look at one of them that he
prayed for the believers in Ephesus.
That He would grant you, according to the riches of His
glory, to be strengthened with might through His Spirit in the
inner man, that Christ may dwell in your hearts through
faith; that you, being rooted and grounded in love, may be
able to comprehend with all the saints what is the width and
length and depth and height—to know the love of Christ
which passes knowledge; that you may be filled with all the
fullness of God.
Now to Him who is able to do exceedingly abundantly
above all that we ask or think, according to the power that
works in us, to Him be glory in the church by Christ Jesus to
all generations, forever and ever. Amen.
Ephesians 3:16-21
His prayer is staggering in its requests, all of which are
based on the fact that the covenant has been made. The ideas
of a functional union are realized as he prays for the strength-
ening power of the Spirit at the core of the believers’ being. He
prays that they might know real union with Christ, that He
might truly become the Self of their self. And then he takes
them back to the source of it all, that they might know in their
experience the unfathomable love of Christ.
His prayer describes them as “rooted in...love,” drawing
nourishment from it as a plant draws its life from the ground;
as “grounded in love,” as a building in its foundation.
The crescendo of his prayer is the heart of the covenant and
what Christ has accomplished: that you may be filled with all
the fullness of God (verse 19). The Amplified Bible translates
214
this, a body wholly filled and flooded with God Himself! It
describes the complete and ultimate union of the redeemed cre a-
t u re with God. It is the ultimate goal of the covenant; God
became as we are that we might become as He is. It is echoed by
John: ...because as He is, so are we in this world (1 John 4:17).
How could such a prayer be answered? It is beyond our
creature thoughts! Anticipating such a question, Paul ends with
a doxology of praise to the God who is able to do exceedingly
abundantly above all that we ask or think—even more than he
has just asked! Again, The Amplified Bible gives us the meaning
of these words in the Greek language:
...is able to [carry out His purpose] and do superabun-
dantly, far over and above all that we [dare] ask or think
[infinitely beyond our highest prayers, desires, thoughts,
hopes, or dreams].
Ephesians 3:20 AMP
And how shall He accomplish this that is outside of the
realm of our thoughts? According to the power that works in
us (verse 20); that is, the power of the Holy Spirit. The language
of the covenant is translated to our daily life and becomes our
real world by the power of the Holy Spirit working in us.
The Body of Christ

The Spirit joins us to Him in a union that is described as
the relationship of the human body to the head. Paul speaks of
such a relationship as the final reality of the believer’s identity:
For by one Spirit we were all baptized into one body—
whether Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free—and have all
been made to drink into one Spirit.
Now you are the body of Christ, and members individually.
1 Corinthians 12:13,27
Paul is adamant: “you are the body of Christ”; he is not
giving an illustration but stating that it is a parallel relationship;
215
Christ is our Head and we the members of Him and of one

another. As a believer, you are in Christ as surely as the hands
that hold this book and the eyes that scan this page are in your
body and part of you.
Most of us define our Christian experience in terms of
being forgiven, while the New Testament speaks of a forgive-
ness that cannot be separated from our being made one with
Him. The two are one and never to be thought of as apart.
Having declared the wonder of our total forgiveness in Romans
5, he goes on in Romans 6 to point out the utter impossibility
of continuing in sin to glorify God’s continual forgiveness—
because we are “in” Christ, “in” His death and resurrection.
What shall we say then? Shall we continue in sin that
grace may abound? Certainly not! How shall we who died
to sin live any longer in it? Or do you not know that as many
of us as were baptized into Christ Jesus were baptized into
His death?
Romans 6:1-3
The head of the body is to be understood as more than the
outer shape of the head with its eyes and mouth; he is speak-
ing of the invisible brain within the head, from which the
whole body receives its life. So Christ is our invisible Head in
the heavens, and we are His visible body expressing His will
on eart h .
The believer and Christ are one but not merged into an
indistinct blob! The believer is not Christ, nor does Christ
become the believer. He is the living, ascended, glorified Lord
distinct from and objective to the believer, yet by the Holy
Spirit’s dwelling in the believer the two become a functional one.
The head and the body share the same history. Everything
my head has experienced, so has my body; everywhere my head
has been, so also my body. If my head is in England, so is my
body; and if my head has passed from England to the U.S., so
216
has my body—or I am in big trouble! The two are one in every
way. We abide in Him; He is in us, and we are in Him.
So Christ has died and in death has overcome sin, death,
and the devil and now lives in the power of an endless life. We
are literally joined to Him, and His history becomes our history.
His death is ours, so that Paul could say that he was crucified
with Christ, even as His resurrection is ours and we walk in the
power of that resurrection. We are alive to two worlds at the
same time. We live in the heavenly realm while we are also alive
in the physical world. We view our world from our union with
Christ; we perceive our physical world through inner eyes that
have been raised from the dead. We become partakers of the
divine nature; we share His eternal life and become members of
the Father’s family.
The Head and the body—and each of the members of that
body—share equally in the same state. If the Head is rich, so is
the body. He does not enjoy such riches and live in the heavenly
dimension while we live in poverty locked into the material
world. All the blessings that He earned by His obedience are
ours because we are in Him. We have been joined to His
history; we share His death and resurrection and ascension.
Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,
who has blessed us with every spiritual blessing in the heav-
enly places in Christ...and raised us up together, and made us
sit together in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus.
Ephesians 1:3; 2:6
To be in the new covenant is to be part of a community that
lives day by day in a heavenly dimension, in a literal spiritual
locality that is the person of Christ.
Paul again addresses this when writing to the Romans. We
should remember that he had never met the Roman believers
and knew nothing of their spiritual condition. He therefore
writes what he believes to be true of every believer:
217
Or do you not know that as many of us as were baptized

into Christ Jesus were baptized into His death? Therefore we
were buried with Him through baptism into death, that just
as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father,
even so we also should walk in newness of life.
For if we have been united together in the likeness of His
death, certainly we also shall be in the likeness of His resur-
rection, knowing this, that our old man was crucified with
Him, that the body of sin might be done away with, that we
should no longer be slaves of sin.
Romans 6:3-6
He is speaking of what happened to them at their baptism
at the beginning of their Christian life, not of an experience
beyond baptism or second blessing. He does not present it as
something to be prayed about or prayed for or sought after but
as something that is true of every believer. He is saying, “I am
talking to believers; therefore, you know what kind of people
you are—those who are part of Christ and share His history.”
He is reminding them of what is their status as believers
and what constitutes the basic facts of their faith in Christ. The
most basic fact of who they now are as believers is that they
are in Christ, united to Him, and share His history; and this
has been true since the first act of their faith in Him when they
were baptized.
The believer is together with Christ in His history and at
this and every moment is in Him sharing His life. As you sit and
read this book, know that the Spirit has included you into the
history of the Lord Jesus. You have died with Christ and risen
with Him, and you now are seated in the heavenly realm of the
Spirit. That is not something you go forward for hands to be
laid on you that you might “get it” but something that is, upon
which you build your life and behavior.
Many believers live in the frustration of trying to arrive at
where they already are! Imagine the confusion of the person
218
who is sitting down while continually being told to sit down!
Yet in meeting after meeting believers are urged to die with
Christ, and they go forward to pray and be prayed for instead
of realizing that the Spirit placed them in Christ and, therefore,
into His death and resurrection when they believed upon Jesus.
The knowledge that we are one with the living Christ, His
body on earth, is the missing factor in the experience of many
believers at the beginning of the twenty-first century. We have
been taught to think of God as “up there” and “over there.”
Our evangelical church language is peppered with statements
that back up that thinking. Enthusiastically we tell each other
“God was really here today,” or we are exhorted in song to
“reach out and touch the Lord as He goes by” and to testify
that “He touched me.”
I know what the speakers and songwriters mean—they
speak of special moments when the presence of the Lord is
unusually felt. But we have expanded the meaning of their
words to define our everyday relationship with God—a rela-
tionship in which at best we believe that He is alongside us and,
for most, so far away that we have to call out to Him to come
from distant heaven and solve the problems that we have. He is
the specialist called in to handle the tough problem. After He
has worked His wonder we thank Him, He goes back to
heaven, and we get on with life.
The believers of the New Testament knew nothing of this,
for as we have seen above, they were “in” Him and He was
“in” them the same way each cell of one’s body is “in” the body
and one’s life is “in” every cell of the body. They prayed and
worshipped Him as objective to them at the right hand of the
Father; but at the same time, they knew that through the Spirit
they were united as one with Him. The language of the New
Testament continually points to the union of the believer with
Christ. The expression “in Christ” and its parallels “in the
219
Lord,” “in (God’s) love,” and “in the Spirit” or the words of
Jesus describing life in the covenant “I in you and you in Me”
are to be found throughout the New Testament.
We are in Christ—the “in” of being inside something—and
He is “in” us. We are immediately present to Him and He to
each of us. There is never a second in which we are apart from
Him. I am now “in” the atmosphere of planet Earth. In that
atmosphere, I find light and life and the food to sustain the life.
Likewise, we are placed in Him who is our atmosphere, our
very life.
The physical cells of my body are “in” my presence, even
as my presence is in them. Each cell is present to me; I am
present to each and all the cells. When I leave, the body disin-
tegrates into dust, for I am its life. So we live in Him: He is our
life, and we owe our true life to Him.
In the World, But Not of It

One day I sat by a pond meditating on these things, and I
saw a water spider clinging to a reed. Then it disappeared into
the water. It had gone to its home at the bottom of the pond
made of many bubbles of air that had been captured between
the spider’s legs and carried and lodged at the base of the reeds.
It lived there in the water while breathing the air of the world
above. Although it lived in the water, it was not a creature of
the water; it breathed air from the world above the pond.
We are not speaking of a fantastic imagination! In His glo-
rified humanity, Jesus is literally and truly present to us, and we
actually are joined to and share in His humanity. The person
who said and did all that we read of in the accounts in the
Gospels is in this room with me, but more than with me—He is
in me and I am in Him; we are joined as one.
In my own life, it was one of the great moments of freedom
when I discovered this truth. I had struggled in many prayer
220
meetings to die with Christ, but the more I tried to die the more
alive to self I felt! Then I realized that the beginning of faith was
to realize that I had been included into the covenant, into Him
who is the covenant, Christ Jesus. At my new birth, I had been
joined to Him; and since then, I shared His history. He lived in
me, His life was my life, and all that He had achieved was mine.
My problem had been that my uninformed faith was looking
into the future for something to happen to me, instead of bibli-
cal faith looking back to His death and resurrection and resting
in the fact that I was there.
The New Testament believer is one who looks at the whole
world through the reality that he or she is in Christ. How we
work out our relationships, how we face all the challenges and
opportunities of life, all the way to how the believing slave
works at his meaningless task—all of life is understood and
accomplished because we are in Christ.
If then you were raised with Christ, seek those things
which are above, where Christ is, sitting at the right hand
of God. Set your mind on things above, not on things on
the earth. For you died, and your life is hidden with Christ
in God.
Colossians 3:1-3
The believers of the New Testament did not live by rules
and laws but by His presence in and with them. He dictated
their lives from within. Any law was not an imposition but
arose from the life within.
Learning To Live in Christ

Jack wrote and told me what it was like for him to discover
the life of faith, and I quote it here as he wrote it to me. Jack is
a missionary in the Philippines. He shared with me how his life
had been transformed the summer before his final year in theo-
logical seminary.
221
He described his Christian life up until that time as a strug-

gle. He disciplined himself to live the life he thought of as being
a successful Christian life. But his spiritual exercises were not
working! His strict regime of Bible reading and prayer, his days
of fasting, his list of books by spiritual giants to be read each
month, left him cold and empty inside. In moments of facing
the stark truth about himself, he knew that on the surface he
had the appearance of spirituality; but just below the surface,
he knew he was a million miles from what the New Testament
demanded. He kept a strict time of prayer but knew he could
not begin to keep the command of Jesus to love others as He
had loved him. He could get an A+ in his examinations in the-
ology, but if ever anyone tested his true walk with God, he
would get an F.
When summer vacation rolled around, he took a job at a
builders’ yard assisting customers. One of his rules for his idea
of a successful Christian was to listen to Christian radio, and so
at lunch time he went into a nearby park and listened while
munching on a sandwich. The first day, he tuned in to my daily
program. He tells what happened to him:
“I don’t believe I was a know-it-all, but I was head of my
class in theology and believed I had a good grasp of the
Gospel and the various theories of the Atonement and did not
think anyone could teach me something I didn’t know in that
area. That day in the park, I heard that the death and re s u r-
rection of Jesus, His ascension, and His sending of the Holy
Spirit, were the making of a covenant on my behalf. I had
never heard it before and was stopped in my tracks. For the
next six weeks, I planned my day to be in the park every day
to listen and take notes.
“I was forced to confront what Jesus did on the cross in
terms of what He was doing for me. In my head I knew how to
describe what He did to pass an exam, but this was utterly
222
different—my heart was getting involved. If asked, I would
have told you that Jesus died and rose again to save me from
eternal death; I had made Him Lord of my life and was doing
my best to obey and serve Him.
“As the days passed, I was confronted with a totally new
concept: that He was my representative making a covenant
with the Father as and for me. His obedience to the Father in
His going to death, His rising out from death, and His return
to the Father was as me: I was included in His action. I had
thought that I was to produce the perfect obedience and to
somehow die to my selfishness. Now I was confronted with the
Gospel that said He had obeyed as me, He had died as me, and
in His resurrection I had risen from the dead. It was not a
matter of my trying to obey and failing, but of trusting His obe-
dience and trusting His death for me; no longer my trying to
keep a regime of spiritual exercises, but believing that He had
carried me to the Father in His ascension and that I lived in the
heavenly realms in the Fathers’ presence.
“I realized that I thought of the fullness of my Christian life
as being experienced in some act of obedience I would do some
day or some experience of God that I would achieve by hitting
on the right set of spiritual exercises. I believed and worked
toward that “something” that would happen to me so that I
would feel and act dead. It was always in the future, and I was
always striving to do whatever it would take to make me dead
with Him.
“Now I saw that I had been working backwards—trying to
achieve what had already been done instead of moving from it
as the starting point of life. I had been looking for the experi-
ence that would catapult me into an experience of God instead
of realizing His resurrection and ascension had carried me into
the covenant friendship of God.
223
“My baptism came alive to me. Prior to this, it had meant

very little in my life. Now I understood that it was the physical
expression of my faith in His action for and as me as the Spirit
joined me to Him.
“One day it was so plain to me that I had died and risen
again in my representative. It was accomplished history never
to be reversed. I was dead! I had risen from the dead. I was a
man who had returned from his own funeral alive in the power
of an endless life. And it had all happened in my representative.
I wanted to run back to tell my customers I was a resurrected
person, but I restrained myself!
“I had always thought of my relationship with God as
being between God and me, which made it very shaky and con-
ditional, being dependent upon my current spiritual state. I
cannot tell you what it meant to know that my relationship to
God was based on and dependent upon Jesus, who was acting
as me. My relationship to God, then, is as strong as that of
Jesus’ to the Father.
“Now my whole existence depended on Jesus. Apart from
Him, I have nothing and can do nothing. Apart from Him, I
have no history with God and no hope of living the Christian
life in the here and now. Looking back, I realize that my
Christian life was a struggle to try and fit the image of what I
thought a Christian should be. Jesus was the One I tried to
imitate. Now, for the first time, I understood what Paul meant
when he wrote, ‘For me to live is Christ.’
“As my return to seminary drew closer, I realized that a
great load had been lifted from me, a load I had not realized I
had until it was taken away. I had never thought of myself as a
candidate for Jesus’ invitation for the laboring and heavy laden
to come to Him for rest; but in that six weeks I found He was
talking about me, and I came to Him and I rested. I felt like
laughing with relief.
224
“Since that time, I have learned and still am learning to
stand in the truth in the daily situations of life, to face life as
a man who has passed through death and now lives in the life
of Jesus.”
The Hidden Mystery

That we should be united to Christ, His body living by His
life, is the “wisdom” and “mystery” that Paul spoke of that was
hidden from past ages but is now revealed to us by the Spirit.
But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, the hidden
wisdom which God ordained before the ages for our glory.
But as it is written: “Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor
have entered into the heart of man the things which God has
prepared for those who love Him.”
But God has revealed them to us through His Spirit.
...no one knows the things of God except the Spirit of God.
Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the
Spirit who is from God, that we might know the things that
have been freely given to us by God.
1 Corinthians 2:7,9-12
Apart from the enlightenment of the Spirit, the truth is
more than we can take in. United to Jesus, we have been
granted to share in the love relationship of the Trinity. As the
Father loves the Son, so He loves us, for we are in Him. We
share His glory and, therefore, are no more of the world than
He is.
“That they all may be one, as You, Father, are in Me,
and I in You; that they also may be one in Us, that the world
may believe that You sent Me. And the glory which You gave
Me I have given them, that they may be one just as We are
one: I in them, and You in Me; that they may be made perfect
in one, and that the world may know that You have sent Me,
and have loved them as You have loved Me.
225
“And I have declared to them Your name, and will

declare it, that the love with which You loved Me may be in
them, and I in them.”
John 17:21-23,26
Many believers are so removed from the New Testament
and the practice of the early church that their experience of
entering the covenant spans months or even years, when it was
intended and originally enjoyed at the beginning of the
Christian life. Many believers come to faith and only later are
baptized and then, at an even later date, experience the fullness
of the Spirit. In the early church, entrance into Christ was at
baptism and was attended by the convert’s being filled with the
Spirit, a glorious entrance with great joy into the new covenant.
But God loves us; He is on our side and is merciful to us in
our confusion. This chapter is not to suggest that those who
waited months or years to be baptized or who have not yet
awakened to the Holy Spirit within them are not in the
covenant. What I am seeking to point out is that the pattern of
the New Testament is the path that brings us to the immediate
and fullest understanding of the dynamic working of the
covenant in our lives.
Let us not be shy! Nor let us present our unbelief as
humility. All He is, all He has won, and all His authority on
the earth is made manifest in and through us. He is now our
sphere of living. He faces life in and through us. He responds
to the challenge of the age in and by us, and we face it in and
through His life.
226
Chapter 15
How To Walk
in the Spirit
B But how does this actually work out in life? How do we live
from Christ our lives day by day? We have seen that the believer
stepping out of the baptismal waters is in a new world in
Christ, with new potential that he or she has never known
before. Limitations known in the old life have gone in the res-
urrection of Jesus; signposts that directed us in life have been
removed and new ones erected. We can never think about life
in the same way again.
We look at our world that has been our comfortable home
since we can remember, all we took for granted as part of life—
the selfishness, greed, anger, and envy—and see now that it is
finished and passing away to give way to the real in Christ. We
a re coming alive to the new creation built on the infinite, uncon-
ditional love of God, in which all the expressions of love—the
kindness and compassion, the forgiveness of our enemies—are
the normal behavior. In baptism, we have been joined to this
world in Christ; in the covenant meal, we are embraced and par-
ticipate in Him who is the life of this new world.
Acting As If...
How do we live these new behaviors and walk in this love
that is alien and foreign to this world? Doing something that we
227
have never done before, that we never thought of doing and, if

we did, believed that it could not be done, is begun by acting as
if it can be done. Faith has no other frame of reference, no past
track record to pull from, no feeling of doing it before that we
can dredge up into our consciousness. All we can do is nakedly
obey God and act as if Christ lives in us and that we can live
the life of the new creation.
Think for a moment of Peter in the boat on the Sea of
Galilee hearing the call of Jesus to come and join Him walking
on the water. When he obeyed, he did so with no past experi-
ence. In fact, he had a track record of sinking! But he proceeded
to get out of the boat as if the water were solid ground.
The normal way to journey from a boat to the water is to
plunge in, getting over the side in such a way as to prepare to
swim. When one gets from the boat to solid ground, the
approach is very different. Peter must have flung a leg over the
side as if there were dry ground awaiting him.
I use the expression “acting as if” to describe acting
without reference to feelings. Unbelief holds a committee
meeting with feelings to see if they approve of what He has
said. Our feelings scream and howl, telling how foolish we are
to proceed with the harebrained plan to obey God. Faith disre-
gards feelings and acts as if God’s Word is true. Abraham acted
as if God had spoken when he packed his house and left the
land of his fathers.
Exodus 14 tells the story of Israel’s being pursued by the
Egyptian army, with the Red Sea in front of them, and accusing
God of abandoning them in the desert. The Israelites were
abiding in the presence of the Egyptian army; they were prac-
ticing the presence of the Red Sea! Moses practiced the presence
of God and heard His voice telling Him what to do.
And the Lord said to Moses, “Why do you cry to Me?
Tell the children of Israel to go forward. But lift up your rod,
228
How To Walk in the Spirit
and stretch out your hand over the sea and divide it. And the
children of Israel shall go on dry ground through the midst of
the sea.
Then Moses stretched out his hand over the sea; and
the Lord caused the sea to go back by a strong east wind all
that night, and made the sea into dry land, and the waters
were divided.
Exodus 14:15,16,21
To human logic and feelings, the word of God made no
sense. To go forward was to walk into the Red Sea! What could
the lifting of a rod do to open a way through the sea? Nothing
made sense—obedience to God was to go against all common
sense, logic, and feelings. Moses acted out of sheer will, acting
as if God’s word was true even though he could not understand
or be overly excited about it.
When our feelings and logic scream against the will of
God, we must ask ourselves, “What would I do now if this
were really true?” We then proceed to act as if His Wo rd is
true. There is nothing else to do, for we have no past history
of doing anything like this; we are proceeding on the Wo rd of
God alone.
There is a sense in which faith always behaves in the “act
as if” mode. If we believe our feelings that He is not with us but
is an absent God who has left us alone in life, our faith in our
feelings will then act as if that were true by worrying and sweat-
ing anxiety. So, when we believe His covenant Word that He is
with us and in us, faith will act as if that is so.
Numbers 13 and 14 tell the story of the unbelief of the
Israelites at the border of the land of Canaan at the place called
Kadesh. Moses had sent into the land twelve spies, one re p re-
senting each of the twelve tribes of Israel. They brought back
the re p o rt of what they had seen. Ten of the spies told of the
immense difficulties that awaited them in the land; two of the
spies, Caleb and Joshua, brought back a re p o rt of faith that
229
recognized the presence of God with His people. It is a lengthy

S c r i p t u re passage, but read it carefully as it contains what we
are looking for. The ten spies are speaking:
Nevertheless the people who dwell in the land are
strong; the cities are fortified and very large; moreover we
saw the descendants of Anak there.
Then Caleb quieted the people before Moses, and said,
“Let us go up at once and take possession, for we are well
able to overcome it.
But the men who had gone up with him said, “We are
not able to go up against the people, for they are stronger
than we.” And they gave the children of Israel a bad report
of the land which they had spied out, saying, “The land
through which we have gone as spies is a land that devours
its inhabitants, and all the people whom we saw in it are men
of great stature. There we saw the giants (the descendants of
Anak came from the giants); and we were like grasshoppers
in our own sight, and so we were in their sight.”
Numbers 13:28,30-33
Actually, what they said made very good common sense
and was an accurate report given by the five senses. Their
advice in the light of what they had seen made good sense too.
So all the congregation lifted up their voices and cried,
and the people wept that night. And all the children of Israel
complained against Moses and Aaron, and the whole con-
gregation said to them, “If only we had died in the land of
Egypt! Or if only we had died in this wilderness! Why has the
Lord brought us to this land to fall by the sword, that our
wives and children should become victims? Would it not be
better for us to return to Egypt?” So they said to one another,
“Let us select a leader and return to Egypt.” Then Moses and
Aaron fell on their faces before all the assembly of the con-
gregation of the children of Israel.
Numbers 14:1-5
The ten spies, and now the people, were practicing the pres-
ence of the Canaanite giants and their own natural inability to
230
take God’s gift. There is not one mention of God in their entire
report; it is, in fact, a report of persons alone and without God
or covenant.
They were present to the evidence of their senses and what
their senses reported. Sense evidence filled them until their
bodies were racked with sobbing and their tents with panic-
stricken conversation that plainly said that, in their estimation,
God’s covenant and promise was a foolish pipe-dream.
“Acting as if” is not to be thought of as an isolated behav-
ior; it draws all of life into it. It encompasses how we think
about a situation, how we talk about it to close friends, where
we go in our imagination with it.
But Joshua the son of Nun and Caleb the son of
Jephunneh, who were among those who had spied out the
land, tore their clothes; and they spoke to all the congrega-
tion of the children of Israel, saying: “The land we passed
through to spy out is an exceedingly good land. If the Lord
delights in us, then He will bring us into this land and give it
to us, ‘a land which flows with milk and honey.’ Only do not
rebel against the Lord, nor fear the people of the land, for
they are our bread; their protection has departed from them,
and the Lord is with us. Do not fear them.”
Numbers 14:6-9
The two spies had seen the same things as the other spies
and had cowered before the sight of the great inhabitants of the
land. They had seen the inhabitants of the land as they had
practiced the presence of God and reminded themselves of His
faithfulness to His covenant promises. They talked and acted as
if the Lord was with them as their covenant partner. They gave
the barest reference to the land and its inhabitants, for the evi-
dence they found in the presence of God canceled out the evi-
dence that their eyes had seen.
Hebrews 4 uses the response of the ten spies and the people
to illustrate hearing God’s Word but not mixing it with faith.
231
For indeed the gospel was preached to us as well as to

them; but the word which they heard did not profit them, not
being mixed with faith in those who heard it.
Hebrews 4:2
Caleb and Joshua saw the impossible task and mixed it
with faith. The God of covenant was the starting point of their
interpretation of the facts that their senses had recorded.
I Will Fear No Evil

This principle of choosing to believe without reference to
feelings is seen throughout the Psalms, but nowhere better than
in the words we all know in Psalm 23: Yea, though I walk
through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil;
for You are with me; Your rod and Your staff, they comfort me
(verse 4).
At this point, David was peering into the future, which is
when most of us collapse into anxiety, and imagining the worst
thing that could happen to him. He said in effect, “If it comes
to that, my worst fear, this is the action I will take: I will fear
no evil.” He made a life choice that came up out of his inner
true self, his spirit. He then gave the reason behind the choice:
...for You are with me; he was speaking out of his practicing the
presence of his covenant God. The valley of the shadow of
death was a terrifying reality, but the greater reality that was his
starting point was that he was present to God, who would
never leave him.
Put on Behavior
Another way the Scripture speaks of this action of faith
from the will is of putting on behavior as one would put on a
suit of clothes. Do not think of this as the action of a hypocrite.
This expression, which is found throughout the Scripture,
describes the choice to do a behavior that reflects who we truly
232
are. This may be illustrated from Isaiah 59:17, which speaks of
God putting on His actions as a garment.
For He put on righteousness as a breastplate, and a
helmet of salvation on His head; He put on the garments of
vengeance for clothing, and was clad with zeal as a cloak.
Isaiah 59:17
He certainly is not covering who He is with an action or
behavior that is hiding who He really is! The expression “put
on” indicates the doing of a behavior that reflects who we
really are in our inmost selves.
Or again, Isaiah 51:9 calls upon God to put on strength:
Awake, awake, put on strength, O arm of the Lord! Very obvi-
ously, He is not putting on something that He did not have
before but is bringing forth a potential action of His true self.
To “put on” a behavior that is fitting, expressing who we
know ourselves to be in Christ as we abide in Him, is not
hypocrisy but the act of faith. Hypocrisy is putting on a behav-
ior, not because we practice His presence but because we want
to impress, please, or deceive other people.
We put on the behavior of Christ because abiding in Him,
present to Him, and seeing ourselves for who we truly are in
Him, we know such behaviors to be the truth. He never asks us
to be who we are not. In Scripture, the garment describes the
person. We put on the garments of praise because we have been
called out of the darkness to proclaim His praises. We are
joined to Him who is love, and the love of God is shed abroad
in our hearts, and we choose with an act of will to clothe our-
selves in love behavior. In putting on Christ behaviors, we are
workers together with the Spirit to do the will of the Father.
The energy of the Spirit connects our behavior with our true
selves and our whole beings are drawn into line.
We put on clothes that fit us, that reflect who we truly are,
and at certain times that shows up more than at other times.
233
Joseph put on the garments of prime minister, throwing

away the prison clothes, because he now was the prime minis-
ter, and it was fitting that he wear the clothes of his position.
He could not have fulfilled his duties if he had insisted on
wearing the prison clothes around the palace!
The prodigal threw away the garments of the far country
and put on the best robe because the rags of the far country did
not describe who he truly was, the beloved son of his father.
In both of these cases, the men would have had to grow
into feeling comfortable in the new clothes. After prison garb
and rags, it would feel odd, awkward, even embarrassing, to
dress in the new clothes. These men would have had to get used
to the sniggering of old friends making fun of them dressed in
such an unusual way.
Likewise, we go through a period of awkwardness as we
get used to the reality that we truly are not the persons we were
but are new creations in Christ and, therefore, called to wear
new behaviors. The pressure of the world around is to entice us,
bully us, into putting on the old clothes that no longer describe
who we are.
And do not be conformed to this world, but be trans-
formed by the renewing of your mind, that you may prove
what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God.
Romans 12:2
Phillips’ version of this reads, Do not let the world around
you squeeze you into its own mold. I have never forgotten the
pathetic sight of a grandmother in the teenage clothes depart-
ment dressing herself in clothes that she had outgrown thirty
years before! We are in Christ, joined to Him in covenant, and
the behaviors of the flesh no longer fit; we make fools of our-
selves trying to be who we are not.
Clothes do not come to our bodies; we go to the clothes
closet, choose the ones that we want or need to wear, and
234
deliberately put them on our bodies. We choose the ones that
fit us, that describe who we are. As faith behaves and acts out
the truth of who He is and who we are in Him, the Spirit wit-
nesses that truth within us and draws our whole being into line
with it.
This is not only true in the development of a godly life, but
also the ungodly. If we assume a behavior, we will become what
we have chosen to act like. A dramatic illustration of this is in
Psalm 109:
As he clothed himself with cursing as with his garment,
so let it enter his body like water, and like oil into his bones.
Psalm 109:18
This man whom David describes put on cursing his neigh-
bor as he put on his suit of clothes in the morning. The result
was that his behavior linked with his ungodly self, his behavior
seeped into his body, and he became what he had assumed. This
is the energy of the flesh at work—to “put on,” or assume,
unforgiveness by willing not to forgive—and bitterness
becomes the way one is in one’s deepest self.
We have seen teenagers fall in with bad company and
before our eyes “put on” dresses in the behaviors of the gang.
They adopt the language, music, and lifestyle of the gang, and
it is only a matter of time before it has become their lifestyle;
before they have become the behavior, they “put on.”
Putting on Christ
The Epistles abound in the language of putting on behav-
ior by a willed act of faith: But put on the Lord Jesus Christ,
and make no provision for the flesh, to fulfill its lusts
(Romans 13:14).
We not only put on the behaviors of the Lord Jesus, but we
starve the flesh by making no provision for its needs. This
means that we avoid the places and triggers that the flesh
235
craves, not in order to try to kill it but because that is not who
we are anymore, and we neither need it nor want it. We
strengthen who we truly are by faith behaviors, and we rein-
force the crucifixion of the flesh by not feeding its cravings. The
cries of the flesh are like the itch of an amputated toe! The toe
has been cut off but the toe feelings are still there. We declare
the feelings and act the truth, and we become who we are.
Our old behaviors are seen now for what they are—rags
filled with the lice of lust—and we fling them away from us. We
do this in baptism, but it must then be implemented in the
choice of faith. Not only is this so, but the behaviors of the past
are now ill-fitting; we do not look good in them anymore. In
Christ, we have grown out of them and they no longer describe
who we are; they are old and ready for the garbage can.
Therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, put on
tender mercies, kindness, humility, meekness, longsuffering;
bearing with one another, and forgiving one another, if
anyone has a complaint against another; even as Christ
forgave you, so you also must do. But above all these things
put on love, which is the bond of perfection.
Colossians 3:12-14
Notice that, first, the persons this is addressed to are iden-
tified; they are the “elect of God, holy and beloved.” Because of
who they are, they are commanded to put on a certain lifestyle,
to do certain things. There is no mention of feelings. The
lifestyle that they are to wear is essentially the love first seen on
earth in the humanity of Jesus and now ours through the Spirit.
It becomes functionally ours as we assume the behaviors of that
love. Then the final sentence calls us to put on love as if putting
on the coat that covered all the others.
I am often asked how we can love as Jesus loved, and that
is an important question because He commanded us to do just
that! We should not continually examine ourselves to see if we
have godly feelings of love toward our neighbor because this
236
command is not speaking of behavior arising from feeling. It
calls us to will to put love on: Act as if you do! You will find
that when you behave in faith as if you love someone, the Spirit
will silently work within you, and you will soon come to truly
love the person.
We are commanded to put on these behaviors, not to
feel them. We are directed from the Word of God that we
hear as we practice abiding in His presence, not from our
dark flesh feelings.
That you put off, concerning your former conduct, the
old man which grows corrupt according to the deceitful lusts,
and be renewed in the spirit of your mind, and that you put
on the new man which was created according to God, in true
righteousness and holiness.
Ephesians 4:22-24
A radical change has taken place, and we must now adopt
the radical behavior that goes with it. I must emphasize that we
are not marionettes made to act by the Spirit’s pulling strings!
We act; we will choices; and our faith declares, “In Christ, this
is who I am; therefore, I choose to act in accord with truth.” To
“act as if” is the act of faith of Christ in my life, that He is truly
within. Faith says, “That being the case, this is what I can and
must do.” It is saying that we believe He has willed and worked
within us and, therefore, we will now work out our salvation.
Therefore be imitators of God as dear children.
Ephesians 5:1
We imitate God, do His behaviors after Him; but notice
carefully that this is not the old, dead-end path of the flesh
trying to be like God. We imitate God “as dear children”; we
have received His life, and putting on His behavior is a matter
of drawing from His life that is within us and, in so doing,
becoming who we are, His dear children.
I was visiting missionaries deep in the jungle of West
Africa and flew from station to station in a small aircraft. As
237
we landed on the bumpy homemade airstrips, we were greeted

by the missionaries, accompanied by excited believers. On one
such trip, I went down the receiving line shaking hands with
each missionary and found at the end of the line a chimpanzee
d ressed in clothes from barrels of old clothes sent from the
U.S. He stood solemnly extending his hand, which I shook.
We walked back to the mission house, and the chimp followed
us, hands behind his back and nodding solemnly as the head
missionary was doing as he talked to me. His nearly perfect
imitation of a missionary was greeted with howls of laughter
from all.
I flew from there to London to be greeted by my daughter
and a friend. The friend said, “Your daughter gets more like
you every day.” I suddenly remembered the chimp. The more
perfectly he imitated a human, the more we laughed; the more
my daughter became like me, the more we were congratulated.
I realized that my daughter, living from my life, was imitating
the behavior of that life she saw in me; when animal life tried
to imitate human life, it was obviously just that—and the better
it was done, the greater the laughs.
When we have received eternal life and are joined to God
our Father in covenant, it is natural to adopt His behavior
and walk it out from His Spirit within. But when the flesh
tries to imitate the life of God, it is a shabby imitation at best,
and were it not so eternally tragic, it would be the best joke
in the universe.
The Place of Feeling

But, someone says, “Is the entire Christian life void of
feeling? Is it all lived in cold choices and willing?” Not at all. It
is quite the reverse: The Scripture abounds with words indicat-
ing strong emotion. Words like “rejoice with joy unspeakable
and full of glory” or “the peace of God that passes human
238
understanding” tell us that the believer can be caught up in
ecstasy in His presence.
But the terrible possibility is that we can become addicted
to the feeling of His presence and rejoice in it instead of His true
presence. I know some dear believers who are consumed by
spiritual lust, living for the next sensation to assure them that
God is with them. They are chasing the wind and ever seeking
the new thing and never knowing the satisfaction of the person
of the Lord Jesus, because they are obsessed with feeling Him.
Going hand in hand with that is the belief that we live the
Christian life by experiences and feelings. The feeling of His
presence is given to us as His gift, in which we rejoice, but faith
settles in to act as if His presence fills our lives.
Many years ago, I walked with a brother in what I believed
to be a covenant relationship. We prayed together, shared the
truths we found together, and tried as often as possible to min-
ister together in conventions, complementing each other’s
message. What I did not know was that he was envious of me
and quietly plotting the destruction of my ministry. When he
finally showed his intention, it was in a large meeting; what he
said and did shattered me. I knew that the lies he had
announced publicly would be broadcast throughout the U.S.
before midnight and by tomorrow would be accepted as truth,
and my ministry would be over. But that the words had been
spoken by him, my friend, left me paralyzed and numbed. I
stumbled from the platform of the auditorium with every eye
upon me and, like a robot, walked out of the building.
I walked for several minutes like a zombie, and then a rage
exploded inside me. Feelings flamed like an inferno against him.
I felt murder in my heart for the betrayal.
Deep inside me I heard the still, small voice of the Spirit, He
can never destroy you, but if you continue the way you are you
will destroy yourself! In that moment, I ceased to be present to
239
what had happened, to my betrayer, to my hurt, and to what

would happen; I became present to Christ, my life, to the love
that embraced me, and I participated in and knew what I had
to do.
The expression of rage that I had been entertaining was
not a garment that fitted a child of God such as I knew myself
to be. I knew that I had to forgive him. But in my entire being
I did not have a feeling to forgive! I had never had to forgive a
person for something as big as this; I had no track re c o rd, and
my feelings were against the whole idea. I put on forgiveness;
I acted as if I could forgive by a sheer act of willing obedience
to God.
I turned in the road, pointed back to the building, and
naming him said aloud, “I forgive you for what you have done,
in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. I am not your judge; I
release you, and I send you to Him to deal with as He will.” I
had immediate peace and walked on down the road.
Ten minutes later I heard within me, How could he have
done that to you? And every revengeful feeling, like a furnace
heated seven times hotter, surged through me.
I stopped and turned again in the direction of the building
and said, “Ten minutes ago, this man was released to the
keeping of the Lord Jesus. He is forgiven, and I have no more
say in the matter.”
Throughout that night this repeated, with the time between
the feelings of rage returning getting longer and longer. Then
they returned maybe once a day, then once a week, until they
did not return. I still did not have feelings of warmth and joy at
the sound of his name, but from my position of dwelling in
Christ I held to the reality that he was forgiven.
A year later he called, weeping on the phone. What he had
unsuccessfully tried to do to me, someone had effectively done
to him. He had lost everything and was out of the ministry,
240
homeless and living on the street. My heart was filled with
divine compassion, and I brought him into my home and min-
istered to him and gradually restored him to faith and ministry.
That is what I mean by “acting as if” and “putting on” a
godly behavior.
Overcoming Temptation
What of the temptations that come upon us—when like a
whirlwind our feelings, thoughts, imaginations, and even our
physical bodies are all swept up into the call of a sin, a habit,
or lust?
We become deliberately present to God, which means that
we choose not to be present to our feelings or to our circum-
stances or to the powers of darkness. For believers newly deliv-
ered from drug and sexual addictions, this cannot be
emphasized strongly enough. Do not wait until the temptation
is at full strength, but at the first thought, the first suggestive
whisper, immediately be present to the Spirit of Christ. Realize
that He is in you, your body is His temple, you are in Him, and
He is your life and breath.
This is so important because if we do not believe it, we will
believe that the churning of our flesh is our real person. Write
this indelibly on your mind: “Through the blood of the
covenant and by the working of the Holy Spirit, the real, true
me is forgiven, washed, and cleansed; in my innermost and true
self, I am hidden with Christ in God. From that position in
Him, I look straight into the face of God my Father, who
declares over me that I am His beloved child in whom He
delights, and I respond with ‘Abba, Daddy, my Father!’”
This is the first weapon in your arm o ry combating the
shame that will suffocate you if you are not sure of who you are.
This is never more true than in the shame-filled bondage to
sexual addiction. A man I will call Chris shared with me how
241
after a few days of repenting and calling on God for deliverance

from pornography, the old seducing call to the magazine rack
and the movies on television came as a whisper in his mind. His
first reaction was shame. He told me, “I thought, Oh no! I am
just the same person I always was. The thoughts and lusts only
went into hiding, and now here we go again!” He felt deep
shame and self-hatred and could not think of facing God.
Because of such a mood, it was only a short time before he
yielded and plunged into an even deeper self-hatred that sought
medication for its pain in more pornography.
When I told him that the thoughts and lusts both in body
and imagination were not the true Chris, for he was hid with
Christ in God and was at that very moment the focus of His
love, he was speechless. I told him, “The thoughts and physical
craving are the death thrashings of your defeated enemy. Do
not yield to the temptation, but do not give it your attention
either; choose at that moment to deliberately abide in Christ, be
present to the God who loves you, and at the same time be
present to who you really are—His child. To think on your
temptation, to give it all your attention in trying to fight it, is to
practice the presence of the lust and be filled with shame, to not
be present to God.”
Our pathway to sure defeat in any area of strong temptation
is to feel shame at having the tempting thoughts and then to
fight them and try not to think them. That course of action
inevitably fails; and as the thoughts continue to come, picture s
flash on the screen of the imagination, relentlessly crushing all of
our resolutions to not obey their bidding. We inevitably fall and
a re then plunged yet deeper into hopeless despair and shame.
We do not deny the feelings that rage within us, nor do we
try not to have them. The more we wrestle with them, the
stronger they get, for in so doing we are giving them status; we
are calling them forth as part of the true us, as valid feelings to
242
be confronted and fought with. They are not! They have been
crucified with Christ, and the real you is being called forth by
the Spirit through this situation.
I told Chris, “When the gnawing of lustful habits makes you
physically restless, choose to be still within, whatever your body
is doing, and realize that in this minute you are in the presence
of God. Know that He does love you and is on your side against
the flesh. Without the presence of shame, you can tell Him your
feelings, whatever they are, share with Him what you are going
t h rough, and give Him thanks that He has made you His very
own. Do it out loud to take you out of the spaghetti bowl of
your thoughts. He is in the process of separating you from your
past and making you whole. You are at that moment beginning
to be the new person that you truly are . ”
Now, from that center where we have our identity as joined
to Him, we choose to put on the action behavior of Christ. We
put on the behaviors of Jesus, declaring that they reflect in our
outer persons who we truly are in our inner persons.
Using Temptation
This is the secret of using temptation. We must not see
temptation as the enemy but the necessary confronting of the
negative for the glorious positive of our life in Christ to blaze
forth. We cannot show forth the life of Christ in a vacuum; He
is seen over and against the negative of the calls of the flesh.
One day, I was talking with some people about the raising
of Lazarus from the dead, and some dreamy-eyed believer said,
“Oh, that would be so wonderful to be raised from the dead by
Jesus!” I reminded her that before you can be raised you have
to die! The power of Jesus to raise the dead can only be seen
with a dead body; it cannot function in a vacuum.
If we will know the fullness of the love of God in us, we
must be in the midst of people who cannot be loved by the best
243
efforts of human love. We will discover the peace of God that

passes human comprehension when we are in a situation where
human flesh would be in a state of nail-biting anxiety. The joy
of the Lord is best experienced when our circumstances would
naturally plunge us into despair. As we have seen, Paul had to
learn the lesson that the power of God is best seen in our weak-
ness and the conundrum of the covenant is that ...when I am
weak, then I am strong (2 Corinthians 12:10).
Trial and temptation are allowed in our lives to draw out
of us the fullness of the life of Christ that, but for the tempta-
tion, we would never think of drawing on, for there would be
no need. We should not view temptation as an enemy but as the
opportunity to live in the “act as if” and “putting on” mode
and so to grow in grace where we have never grown before.
James exhorts us to ...count it all joy when you fall into various
trials (James 1:2).
Temptation is the opportunity for the Spirit to produce the
life of Christ in our lives. We will always fail if we approach
temptation as something to be overcome by our willpower for
God, instead of by the strengthening of the Spirit of Christ.
Temptation is the time when we die to the pseudo strength of
our flesh and enter into the resurrection life of Christ.
Christine’s Story
Christine knew her problem: It was gossip. She could not
resist the latest juicy morsel that her friends dropped in her
ever-open ear. She could not resist passing it on with such an
air of secrecy that the receiver felt honored to have been
selected to be trusted with such a top-secret piece of inform a-
tion. She had been the center of more than one ugly situation
in the church for the insinuations and half-truths she peddled.
Then the Spirit began to convict her. She realized that she was
grieving the Spirit and hurting her brothers and sisters. She
244
knew that this was what the Spirit meant when He said, Let no
corrupt word proceed out of your mouth, but what is good for
n e c e s s a ry edification, that it may impart grace to the heare r s
(Ephesians 4:29).
The Spirit made her very aware that every time she picked
up the phone a torrent of corrupt communication came out of
her mouth, and she set herself to stop it. But she quickly dis-
covered that she was powerless to stop it. When the other party
said, “Have you heard...” she forgot her resolution, sucked up
the information, and questioned to get the last drop out of the
informer. When she put the phone down, she was heartbroken
over what she had done and then disgusted with herself for not
having more control. She posted notes by the phone telling her
what to say when someone tried to share gossip, but given the
chance she was blind to notes and forgot all promises and res-
olutions made to God.
Her determination to pass on only edifying and grace-
imparting words didn’t work either. She was drawn to gossip
with her friends, however much she prayed for strength. She
began her day by promising Jesus that this day would be dif-
ferent. Before she met with friends, she whispered to herself,
“I will not be drawn into gossip. I will not. Jesus, I promise
You.” But before thirty minutes passed, she had forgotten all
her vows.
She asked to see me after a meeting in her church. I had been
speaking on the subject of our covenant union with Christ, and
a ray of hope that she could overcome her sin made her seek me
out. I listened to her story and then asked her, “How would you
describe your approach to this temptation, Christine?”
She looked puzzled and almost annoyed: “I hate it. I don’t
want it, and that’s why I say no to it every time I think it’s
coming up!”
245
I said, “Christine, never say no to temptation; say yes to

Jesus!” She looked shocked but nodded for me to go on. I con-
tinued, “When you say no, you are drawing on your willpower,
concentrating all the energy of your flesh to refuse the tempta-
tion. You are mustering all your human ability to do something
to please God. But that isn’t the way the Christian life is lived.
That is dead religion at its best! This is your God-given oppor-
tunity to die to the flesh activity of gossip and of trying to stop
gossiping, and let Christ by the Spirit live through you.”
I went on to share the truths of her union with Christ and
show her Colossians 3:1-3: If then you were raised with Christ,
seek those things which are above, where Christ is, sitting at the
right hand of God. Set your mind on things above, not on
things on the earth. For you died, and your life is hidden with
Christ in God.
The setting of the mind on Christ and our lives being
hidden with Christ in God are worked out, among other things,
in verses 8, 12, and 13.
But now you yourselves are to put off all these: anger,
wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy language out of your mouth.
forgave you, so you also must do.
The putting off of filthy language and the putting on of the
language of love could not be achieved in isolation from the
first three verses. I told her, “It is because you are now united
with Christ and He is your life that you can learn the language
of His love. It is not a matter of saying no to filthy language but
yes to your true new self in Christ and letting His love pour
through you. You are not a robot. You have a choice, a big
choice, to make. But it is not the choice to try in your own
246
strength to stop gossiping, but to yield to Christ your life, love,
and strength.”
My meetings had ended, and I flew out the next day. She
later wrote me of the radical change that had come to her since
that conversation. Beginning that same night, her whole
approach to the problem had changed. Instead of focusing all
her energy in promising God that she would not gossip she
instead prayed, “I thank You that I am included into Christ,
and His Spirit lives in me. I thank You that this is who I truly
am and therefore this gossiping, corrupt language is not com-
patible with my true self. You are my life, Lord Jesus, and I ask
that all day and every day You fill my thoughts and the words
that I speak. I am helpless before this desire for filth, and I ask
that the Spirit bring forth Your desire for truth and love in my
mind and mouth.” When she met with her friends or the phone
rang, she whispered, “This is Your conversation, Lord!”
She related what happened when the phone rang that first
day. The first thing she noticed was that there was not the
usual tension caused by fear that she was going to fall again.
There was, instead, the rest that He indeed was in her and this
was His conversation; she could aff o rd to rest and enjoy how
He would handle it. As the conversation got under way, she
realized that she really had a choice; she was not being swept
along by the sound in her friend’s voice as she pre p a red to
divulge the latest tidbit. She was not a robot; she was choos-
ing, yet she realized the power to choose was His gift. With the
phone to her ear, she realized that she did not want to get
involved in what her friend had to say and that she did not
have to. Then came the words that normally would have swept
all her resolves and dedications away: “You will never guess
what Jane’s husband did at work the other day!” There was a
quiet sense of the Holy Spirit within Christine as she said,
“No, Susan, I have not heard anything, and I would prefer not
to. The Holy Spirit has been convicting me about the way I
247
have been talking about people. I will pray for Jane’s husband,
but I do not need to know, for the Lord knows what he did.”
Taken aback, her friend said, “Oh!” and rapidly brought the
conversation to an end.
At the next meeting at the church, her clique was looking
at her strangely as she walked towards them to join them.
Obviously Susan had passed along the phone conversation.
Christine had prayed about this first meeting with her gossip
buddies and had been urged by the Spirit to take the offensive.
She began, “I just have to share what the Holy Spirit has done
in my life in the last few days...” and went on to tell them of the
work of the Spirit in her life in the last hours. That was the end
of temptation from that direction. Some of the women later
called her and told her they had been going through the same
conviction and thanked her for saying what she had said.
In the next days, she was convicted that this was not merely
about not gossiping but about taking the initiative of loving
people. She read the text that had started it all—Let no corrupt
word proceed out of your mouth, but what is good for neces-
sary edification, that it may impart grace to the hearers
(Ephesians 4:29)—and the passage I had shared with her:
But now you yourselves are to put off all these: anger,
wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy language out of your mouth.
forgave you, so you also must do.
Colossians 3:8,12-14
She realized that the Spirit did not want her merely to stop
gossiping but to commence an entirely new life in the way she
looked at others and what she did with their problems that she
may hear about. It was not merely stopping one activity but
s t a rting a new one. She prayed and asked the Holy Spirit to
248
lead her. She realized that in some way her tongue had aff e c t e d
e v e ry family in the membership of the church. She took the
c h u rch dire c t o ry and began to pray through it, bringing each
family in the church before the Lord. She realized that she had
spent hours of every week either in active gossiping or finding
out the details of the weaknesses and failings of others. She set
aside the time now to pray and make the weaknesses she heard
of the grist for her prayers. The Spirit of God within her has
t u rned around her besetting sin to become her ministry that
blesses the churc h .
249
Chapter 16
The People of
the Spirit
T The new covenant is anticipated throughout the Old

Testament, and to some extent it is the subject of all the
Prophets. Although there are many descriptions of what that
covenant would be like, there is one phrase that is used again
and again: “I will be their God, and they shall be My people.”
God, and they shall be My people.”
Jeremiah 31:33
“Then I will give them a heart to know Me, that I am
the Lord; and they shall be My people, and I will be their
God, for they shall return to Me with their whole heart.”
Jeremiah 24:7
Moreover I will make a covenant of peace with them,
and it shall be an everlasting covenant with them; I will estab-
lish them and multiply them, and I will set My sanctuary in
their midst forevermore. My tabernacle also shall be with
them; indeed I will be their God, and they shall be My people.
Ezekiel 37:26,27
He is “our God,” and this is reflected in the Psalms when
the psalmist cries out, O God, thou art my God (Psalm 63:1
KJV). Only a people in covenant with Him can say that He is
251
uniquely their God. A person outside of the covenant may well

call on God, but would not dare to lay any claim upon Him.
We have seen that one of the major differences between a
contract and a covenant is in what is being exchanged. A con-
tract is the exchange and passing of property, possessions; a
covenant is the exchange of persons. The contract says, “This
is now yours,” while the covenant says, “I am now yours.” So
God does not merely promise His impersonal blessing; His
blessing is the gift of Himself in the person of the Holy Spirit.
The New Covenant Temple

We cannot think of the new covenant effective in the earth
apart from the Holy Spirit. The indwelling Spirit characterizes
the new covenant, as Ezekiel prophesied:
“I will put My Spirit within you and cause you to walk in
My statutes, and you will keep My judgments and do them”
(Ezekiel 36:27).
The indwelling Spirit communicates to believers all the
blessings of the covenant that have been purchased by the Lord
Jesus. Apart from Him, the blessings would be beautiful but
unobtainable ideas.
We have seen that the Holy Spirit takes up His abode in
every believer, and his or her body becomes His dwelling place.
But that is only the beginning. The Holy Spirit does not only
dwell in each man and woman as an individual; He dwells in
the body of believers in every locality, forming that body into
the temple of the new covenant in that locality.
The temple of the old covenant was in Jerusalem, in the
land of Israel; it was the place where God chose to make His
name and presence known. The people of the covenant lived in
that land and yearly went to worship their covenant God in
Jerusalem, celebrating Him and the covenant He had given
them. But in the new covenant, there is no land or place where
252
The People of the Spirit
the covenant God dwells in the midst of His people. He dwells
in His church and specifically the body of believers—His
people—in any given locality. It is in His people that His pres-
ence is uniquely made manifest.
We have seen that the Greek word naos, meaning “the
Holy of Holies,” is used to describe the body of every believer.
(1 Corinthians 6:15.) However, although we dealt with that
aspect first, the primary use of the word is to describe the gath-
ered company of God’s people. The believers in any town or
city constitute His people, and they are the dwelling of God, the
place where the glory of God dwells in that locality.
In whom the whole building, being joined together,
grows into a holy temple (naos) in the Lord, in whom you
also are being built together for a dwelling place of God in
the Spirit.
Ephesians 2:21,22
Listen to the covenant language Paul uses to describe the
believers in Corinth:
For you are the temple (naos) of the living God. As God
has said: “I will dwell in them and walk among them. I will
be their God, and they shall be My people.”
2 Corinthians 6:16
Do you not know that you are the temple (naos) of God
and that the Spirit of God dwells in you? If anyone defiles the
temple (naos) of God, God will destroy him. For the temple
(naos) of God is holy, which temple (naos) you are.
1 Corinthians 3:16,17
The coming of the Spirit in the new covenant has removed
the veil separating sinful men and women from the presence, so
that we can behold the glory of the Lord Himself in the face of
Jesus Christ. We have entered the Holy of Holies; we live
behind the veil in the very presence of God. We not only behold
Him but also are being transformed into the same image from
one degree of glory to another.
253
But we all, with unveiled face, beholding as in a mirror

the glory of the Lord, are being transformed into the same
image from glory to glory, just as by the Spirit of the Lord.
2 Corinthians 3:18
The temple of the new covenant is “living stones,” the
people of God, God dwelling in the midst of us by the Spirit.
The cornerstone, by which the whole building holds together,
is the Lord Jesus. The people are not only the stones of the
temple but also the priests who serve, worshipping in the
power of the Spirit.
Coming to Him as to a living stone, rejected indeed by
men, but chosen by God and precious, you also, as living
stones, are being built up a spiritual house, a holy priesthood,
to offer up spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God through
Jesus Christ.
But you are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a
holy nation, His own special people, that you may proclaim
the praises of Him who called you out of darkness into His
marvelous light.
1 Peter 2:4,5,9
In the earliest church no one went to church, for it was not
understood as a building on Third and Main Street that one
could go to. The church was made up of believers who were the
living stones or bricks making up the structure of the new
covenant temple in their locality, wherein the presence of God
was known and made manifest. The church was not primarily
a building but people who gathered together and, having wor-
shipped and celebrated their covenant God, became the church
scattered throughout the city.
Joined to the Body of Christ

The New Testament knows nothing of an isolated believer
living in a private relationship to God. Each individual believer
is joined to Christ and therefore to His body, the people of God.
254
The covenant is not with us as individuals but with the “people”
who are in Christ, with whom the covenant is made. We have an
intensely personal relationship with God in Christ, but we do
not have an individual relationship; it is a corporate one.
Becoming a Christian means that one has been found by
Him and come to Him personally, but at the same time is
plunged into a relationship to the covenant people, the body
of Christ. In His parables, Jesus found the individual lost item
but always with a view to bringing it back to the corporate
expression. The lost sheep was re t u rned to the flock, the lost
coin was re t u rned to take its place with the woman’s nine
coins; the lost son re t u rned not only to the father but also to
the family celebration.
It is the people of God that are the object of God’s saving
activity in Christ. God is not saving an unconnected set of indi-
viduals, each with a private, isolated relationship to Him; He is
saving a company, a special people. The Scriptures tell us that
He ...gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us from every
lawless deed and purify for Himself His own special people,
zealous for good works (Titus 2:14).
In the Western world we think of ourselves as isolated from
our neighbors, islands that live and succeed or fail with little or
no reference to anyone else. It follows that salvation is seen as
personal and individual, a relationship with God that is in no
way connected with anyone else.
That has given us the Christian alone in front of the televi-
sion, a member of the electronic church. We must understand
that this scenario is unknown in the New Testament. Salvation
is intensely personal, and we are drawn to Christ individually,
but we are saved to become part of His corporate body. To
enter the new covenant is to be joined to Christ and to His
people to become the embodiment on the earth of the presence
of God.
255
Our confusion on this point is multiplied; there are many

verses in the New Testament that appear to apply to the indi-
vidual, but in the Greek they are plural. In our English trans-
lation, we no longer have the plural form of “you”; the fact is
that “you” is plural, but we no longer use the singular “thou.”
The only way we can get the true sense of this and many other
verses in the New Testament is to translate them as they would
say in New York, “yous,” or in Texas, “y’all”! This means that
the verses address and apply primarily to the people of God
and then secondarily to individuals within that company. Here
is an example:
Therefore, my beloved(s), as you(s) have always obeyed,
not as in my presence only, but now much more in my
absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trem-
bling; for it is God who works in you(s) both to will and to
do for His good pleasure.
Philippians 2:12,13
Obviously this is true of every individual believer, but it is
true only in the context of that believer’s relating to the people
of God in his or her locality. His working in our lives to bring
about His will and good pleasure takes place when we interact
with the other people of God, receiving their exhortation, testi-
monies, prayers, and ministry.
It is true to say that my life dwells in each individual cell of
my body, but that is only true because each in-dwelt cell is in
my body! There are many who see themselves as isolated indi-
viduals who are doing their best to hold on to their faith until
they make it to heaven; to such, being a Christian is all about
where we go when we die. In the New Testament, believers are
always portrayed as a body of people among whom the Spirit
can live and who, in their lives together, will reproduce God’s
life and character in their city. Here is another example:
256
You are of God, little children, and have overc o m e
them, because He who is in you is greater than he who is in
the world.
1 John 4:4
How many times have we been exhorted with these words
spoken to us as individuals in a private relationship with God?
We have been told that the One who lives in us is greater than
the one in the world. I am sorry to disappoint you, but that is
not the primary meaning of the text. Notice that it is addressed
to a plurality of people called “children,” and again the “you”
in this verse is plural and addresses the entire body of believers
in any locality. The Holy Spirit, the presence of God on the
earth, is greater in the body of believers than all the powers of
hell and the world put together. Only as it is true of the body of
believers can it then be said of each individual member of the
body. But if we are true to Scripture, it cannot be said of one
isolated individual whose only contact with other believers is as
a part of a television congregation.
God willed to make known what are the riches of the
glory of this mystery among the Gentiles: which is Christ in
you(s), the hope of glory.
Colossians 1:27
“Christ in you.” We have seen that this is true of every
believer: Your body is the dwelling place of God. But the fullest
application of this is that the glory of God, the divine presence
that dwelt in the Holy of Holies, now dwells in the congrega-
tion of His people—both Jews and Gentiles.
The New Community

The people of God in the New Testament saw themselves
as the people of the end time. By “end time,” I do not refer to
the fantastic prophecies involving Israel, Russia, the Rapture,
and the Antichrist that are the limit of some theologies of the
257
end. The end is signaled by the resurrection of the dead, the end
of the reign of death, the consummation of the kingdom of
God, the eternal reign of the Lord Jesus, the passing away of
this world system, and our beholding Him face to face. The
people of God have already entered into the end.
Whom having not seen you love. Though now you do
not see Him, yet believing, you rejoice with joy inexpressible
and full of glory, receiving the end of your faith—the salva-
tion of your souls.
1 Peter 1:8,9
We are partakers of eternal life, which is the life of God
Himself, the only life of eternity. We share in the resurrection of
the Lord Jesus, and in the Spirit we are already enjoying the
foyer of heaven.
Now all these things happened to them as examples, and
they were written for our admonition, on whom the ends of
the ages have come.
1 Corinthians 10:11
Those who were once enlightened, and have tasted the
heavenly gift, and have become partakers of the Holy Spirit,
and have tasted the good word of God and the powers of the
age to come.
Hebrews 6:4,5
The New Testament believers, although living as citizens of
the Roman Empire, knew that first they were citizens of the
kingdom of God and that ...the form of this world is passing
away (1 Corinthians 7:31).
The company of believers are those who, although living
on earth, have their true citizenship in heaven. For our citizen-
ship is in heaven, from which we also eagerly wait for the
Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ (Philippians 3:20).
Paul wrote to the Philippians and made reference to the
status of the city of Philippi within the Roman Empire. In the
interest of colonizing Macedonia, the conquering Romans
258
chose this important city and declared it a “little Rome” in the
midst of Macedonia. Although Greek-speaking Macedonians,
all the citizens of Philippi were made citizens of Rome. Within
the city all the laws of the city of Rome were enforced, and the
manners, fashions, and habits of Rome were encouraged. The
Macedonians for miles around had a living demonstration of
what the capital of the Empire was like; to enter into the city of
Philippi was to enter into Rome and to be exposed to what
Rome was all about. The Romans knew how to colonize; it was
not long before the whole area had been Romanized.
In the same way, Paul said to the Philippians, “Although
you live on earth in Philippi, you are already true citizens of
heaven. To come among you believers is to come into a ‘little
heaven’ on earth, where His will is done as it is in heaven and
the law of divine love holds sway. You are the living demon-
stration of the heart of Christ and what it means to be in Him.
You are, in fact, the presence of the glory of God in Philippi.”
As I have traveled the world, on occasion I have been in a
country that is hostile to the West. In such a country, it is a great
comfort to see the U.S. flag flying over a building. It tells me
that it is the U.S. embassy, and to cross over its threshold, one
enters “little U.S.” where the laws of the U.S. are operative.
When I enter that building I enter an outpost of the U.S.
Likewise, any pagan or believer who enters a company of
believers has come into heaven, on the way to heaven, to be
embraced by the unconditional love of God.
But although in the Spirit the New Testament believers
lived in all the powers of the end, the age to come, they yet
waited for its fullness to be revealed at the Second Coming of
Christ. They were people in whom the end had begun to be,
while they awaited its consummation.
This understanding gave them their outlook on life, how
they conducted themselves and understood what was happening.
259
It gave them a clear understanding of where they fit into the

world that was finished and passing away.
Do not love the world or the things in the world. If
anyone loves the world, the love of the Father is not in him.
For all that is in the world the lust of the flesh—the lust of
the eyes, and the pride of life—is not of the Father but is of
the world. And the world is passing away, and the lust of it;
but he who does the will of God abides forever.
1 John 2:15-17
They were forbidden a clinging to this life and its posses-

sions, being part of this world that was passing away. They saw
themselves as those who were passing-through strangers and
pilgrims not caught up with a world that finds its meaning in
the satisfaction of the flesh.
Beloved, I beg you as sojourners and pilgrims, abstain
from fleshly lusts which war against the soul.
1 Peter 2:11
We are walking the streets of our cities, working in facto-

ries and offices, with the stamp of eternity upon us. We are
strangers and pilgrims, citizens of another world.
The future heaven is as sure as the presence of the Spirit in
the church. The Spirit is the seal of ownership on the believer;
His presence is God’s saying, “This one is Mine.” He is also the
guarantee of our finally receiving our covenant inheritance,
which we have begun to receive in Him.
In Him you also trusted, after you heard the word of
truth, the gospel of your salvation; in whom also, having
believed, you were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise,
who is the guarantee of our inheritance until the redemption
of the purchased possession, to the praise of His glory.
Ephesians 1:13,14
260
The Community of Agape
Such a people living in this present age in the power of the
life of God, everlasting life which is agape, are going to be
marked by a divine love for one another.
For you are all sons of God through faith in Christ Jesus.
For as many of you as were baptized into Christ have put on
Christ. There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither slave
nor free, there is neither male nor female; for you are all one
in Christ Jesus. And if you are Christ’s, then you are
Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.
Galatians 3:26-29
In any age, the community Paul describes is a miracle!
Race, status in society, and gender have been transcended in
Christ so that the people truly love and accept one another.
Such a community of love and acceptance can only exist
because the God who is love is dynamically in the midst of the
people; His love is being poured into their hearts. It is this
divine love for one another that marks and defines the covenant
people in the world.
“A new commandment I give to you, that you love one
another; as I have loved you, that you also love one another.
By this all will know that you are My disciples, if you have
love for one another.”
John 13:34,35
It is the Holy Spirit who pours out that love in our hearts.
Now hope does not disappoint, because the love of God
has been poured out in our hearts by the Holy Spirit who was
given to us.
Romans 5:5
The covenant produces a new and divine community of men
and women who are literally the body of Christ on the earth. They
a re infused with His life, His very being, by the Spirit. This
company is the dwelling of Jesus Christ on earth by the Spirit; it
is among these people that His words of forgiveness are heard and
261
received, that His healing power can be known and experienced.

It is the place where God reveals Himself and His purposes.
The presence of the Holy Spirit is the badge of the covenant
people of God; and where the Spirit is, there is love. Any group
that does not give first place to the Spirit and allow supernatu-
ral love to reign is not an authentic expression of the church.
Note this connection in 1 John 4:7-8:
Beloved, let us love one another, for love is of God; and
everyone who loves is born of God and knows God. He who
does not love does not know God, for God is love.
John addresses the Christian community and calls them to
love one another. He uses the word agape, which we have seen
is the word to describe the unique, unconditional love of God.
The rationale he gives for such a command is that love (agape)
is of God; it finds its eternal source in God, who is love. If we
are born of God, then we will be partakers of God’s life that is
agape and we will therefore love (agape) one another. That for
John is the answer to the question as to who is in the commu-
nity of the people of God and who is not. A person who does
not love neither is born of God nor knows him.
We are the people who have come to grasp and give defini-
tion to the love of God in the act of God in Christ. A Christian
can never talk about love in the abstract; love has a face in the
person of the Lord Jesus. Our salvation is in our seeing and
believing His love, confessing Him as the truth, saying our
amen, and submitting our lives to Him. If this is the case, then
it is expected that we adjust our entire lives to that love and
show it in loving one another.
No one has seen God at any time. If we love one another,
God abides in us, and His love has been perfected in us. By
this we know that we abide in Him, and He in us, because He
has given us of His Spirit. And we have seen and testify that
the Father has sent the Son as Savior of the world. Whoever
confesses that Jesus is the Son of God, God abides in him,
262
and he in God. And we have known and believed the love
that God has for us. God is love, and he who abides in love
abides in God, and God in him.
1 John 4:12-16
He makes the amazing statement that the invisible God is
beheld in the community of believers who actively love one
another. As a community of people who have received His
Spirit, we abide or dwell in Him and love one another. This is
true of the community because it is true of each man and
woman in the community. Notice it is not only the us of com-
munity but also the individual him or her.
If someone says, “I love God,” and hates his brother, he
is a liar; for he who does not love his brother whom he has
seen, how can he love God whom he has not seen? And this
commandment we have from Him: that he who loves God
must love his brother also.
1 John 4:20,21
He sums up the whole of the argument, showing the
absolute necessity of love in the Christian community. We are
the objects of the infinite unconditional love of God; we have
partaken of that love through the Spirit and love our brothers
with the power of that Spirit. If not, John dismisses our claim
to being part of the people of God without further discussion.
This high and lofty goal is set before us, and we move
toward it. Do not be discouraged that you are not yet perfect!
A little green apple is perfect for its age, and many of us are
green and sour apples if compared to what we shall be when He
is finished with us.
Know and believe that the love of God to us transcends any
human love of a parent. The little babe stumbles and falls, but
the parents are delighted at any indication that steps are taken.
There is celebration and records are made when the first stum-
bling step is taken in the midst of many sprawls on the floor.
Likewise, there is celebration in heaven over the most awkward
263
and immature attempts of the believer to walk in love and show

any indication that Christ lives within. Do not focus on your
faults and imperfections, but give glory to God and share in the
celebration when you take a step that manifests Christ your life.
You will fall, but you know who lives within you; pick yourself
up and move on more aware of your weakness and, therefore,
trusting in Him more deeply.
Your Place in the Church

Someone asked me if the church I have attempted to
describe here really exists on the planet! The most common
questions that come to me by letter and fill my e-mails are ques-
tions concerning the church. They ask, “Where do I find a local
church that even remotely fits the New Testament model?” I
find countless thousands of people burned out on the local
church; they love the Lord but have given up on His people.
They are tired of a church that is run like a Fortune 500
company, where the main reason to go on Sunday is to give in
the omnipresent offering plate. Others are exhausted from a
weekly diet of condemnation. Where do we find the people I
have described in this chapter?
There is no question that the church at the beginning of the
twenty-first century is in a pitiful condition—from apostasy at
one end of the spectrum, to spiritual lust after supernatural
experience that at best is flesh and sometimes borders on witch-
craft at the other end. How shall a believer go about coming to
the kind of gathering of believers described here?
Let me be frank with you who ask these questions. I have
noted in talking with many believers concerning their involve-
ment in a local church that they approach the matter almost
entirely from the perspective of what they are going to get out
of the arrangement. Finding a church has degenerated into a
social context; it is understood as joining an exclusive club of
264
like-minded people, where there will be lectures and entertain-
ment provided each week. Church is understood as joining
together to fulfill common goals and share common interests
and have our children involved in a clean and safe environment,
where they will also find their entertainment and social life.
There is no awareness of being joined by the Spirit to a super-
natural company of people to bring about the agape commu-
nity of the covenant.
The believer gathers together with those in the locality who
have received the same grace gift of eternal life as he or she has
and together with them seeks to give visible form to the com-
munity of agape in the area of town in which he or she lives.
The believer along with all the others in that church will be the
body of Christ in that neighborhood of the city.
I often tell those looking for the perfect church, “You will
find that the people in the church are probably not qualified to
serve you, any more than you are ready or qualified to serve
them. You are joining yourself to a group of very imperfect
people who are at various stages of their growth in Christ. They
will make many mistakes as they move toward loving one
another as Christ has loved them. You will join yourself with
them because they are your covenant brothers and sisters in
Christ, and you too are a mistake-making, imperfect brother or
sister, learning how to love.”
The churches we know of in the New Testament were far
from perfect, and Paul was aware that he was dealing with
imperfect, immature believers who were liable to act in the
most unchristian fashion at times. To discover how he handled
those churches will help us as we settle into our imperfect,
immature group.
265
Spirit-Directed Imagination
Paul had what we might call a Spirit-directed imagination;
he saw believers as they truly were in Christ and how they
would be when He had finished with them. He thought of them
and addressed them in that fashion. The church in Corinth was
in many respects a spiritual disaster, a zoo of conflicting voices
fragmented around various leaders. In writing to them, Paul
addressed them according to his Spirit-inspired imagination.
To the church of God which is at Corinth, to those who
are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints, with all who
in every place call on the name of Jesus Christ our Lord, both
theirs and ours: Grace to you and peace from God our Father
and the Lord Jesus Christ. I thank my God always concern-
ing you for the grace of God which was given to you by
Christ Jesus, that you were enriched in everything by Him in
all utterance and all knowledge, even as the testimony of
Christ was confirmed in you, so that you come short in no
gift, eagerly waiting for the revelation of our Lord Jesus
Christ, who will also confirm you to the end, that you may
be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ.
1 Corinthians 1:2-8
That is an amazing paragraph to be written to such a
church! It is only because he has thus seen them that he can
confront them in all of their problem areas. As you look at the
body of believers that you are bound up with in being the body
of Christ, learn to deliberately see them as they, as you, are in
Christ. Let your faith see you with them as you will be when He
has done His perfect work in you.
Spirit-Directed Prayer
But then, Paul prayed that the body would grow and
m a t u re. His prayers are to be found throughout the Epistles.
Ephesians 1:16-21, 3:14-21, Philippians 1:9-11, and
Colossians 1:9-12 are the major ones. In these prayers, he
266
prays for them—believers—to come to know by experience
who they really are in Christ.
In the early 1960s I was a rookie pastor in Northern
Ireland trying to bring my flock of Irish farmers to maturity in
Christ, with little success. Then I realized that these prayers
scattered through the New Testament were given to us by the
Spirit, giving us a model for our prayers. I began to pray them
for myself, and then for each member of the congregation,
adjusting the prayers to their specific needs. Within months, a
transformation had come to all of us. Daily pray these prayers
for your pastor and the congregation, and you will see miracles
take place before your eyes.
Surrender to the Spirit, asking Him to show you what your
place is in the body of believers, where you fit in bringing to
pass this community of agape. Above all, remember that this is
a covenant community and, therefore, hesed is the way the fel-
lowship works. Toward every member, act in steadfast, loyal,
covenant love. Put aside gossip and all malice, and speak only
words of love to them and about them.
267
Chapter 17
The Friend
of God
A After addressing pastors in a meeting in Brazil, a young

pastor shared his testimony. In broken English, he told me how
he surrendered his life to God to preach the Gospel. He left a
successful, blossoming business career, and his denomination
sent him, along with his wife and baby girl, to a remote village
in the region of the Amazon. They threw themselves into the
preaching of the Gospel with zeal and excitement. He prayed
and employed all his strength in the attempt to fill the little
church with converts.
But nothing happened. The people did not come, and the
few Christians who were there when he arrived did not share
his excitement. He worked in the stifling humidity, watching his
personal funds gradually drain away. Tithes from his tiny con-
gregation were paid in vegetables. The weeks passed into
months, and he watched in mental agony his wife and children
living on a starvation diet. His denomination assured him that
they would send money, but it rarely came. He felt disillusioned
and abandoned by God and humanity.
One night, lying awake sweating in the stifling heat, he felt
his discouragement take over. He woke his wife and told her
that he had decided they would leave and return to Rio Janeiro,
269
where he would resume his business career. But before leaving,

he knew he had to process his anger toward God.
“He brought us up here and dumped us. He doesn’t care
whether we live or die, and I have to tell Him how I feel,” he
angrily told his wife. He left her to pack their few possessions
while he went to spend time in a remote shack on the edge of
the jungle to pour out his angry and confused heart to God.
The first morning in the tiny shack, the dam of his pent-up
emotions burst. He railed and raged at God for bringing them
to such a place, expecting him and his family to serve Him
under such impossible conditions. He shook his fist and
shouted, “Did you bring us here to starve us to death?” and
then wept at his own disappointment in God.
In the early afternoon, he sensed the presence of God filling
the cabin and a great stillness came upon him. He heard God
speak clearly and distinctly in his heart:
Above all, I desire your friendship. If serving Me
interrupts and disrupts our friendship, I would rather
you go back to your business and continue to be My
friend. Your friendship is more important to Me than
all your acts of service.
He dissolved into tears and wept in wonder and joy the
remainder of the afternoon. Those few words had turned his
whole concept of Christianity on its head. A God who wanted
his intimate friendship more than his service was a concept that
he had never considered in his craziest dreams. He had been
reared to think of God as a kind Master to be served. He now
realized that his whole Christian life had been an attempt to
work for God rather than live out a relationship of love and
friendship. He remembered his denominational leaders had sent
him on his way with the words “Go and do a work for God!”
and he knew that phrase had encapsulated his whole Christian
life. The thrust of his being a Christian was to work for God;
270
The Friend of God
even his prayer time was a “to-do list” of things needed in the
activity of being a Christian and serving God. To be God’s
friend! To be with Him to love and be loved! These were con-
cepts that he had never given a moment’s thought to. Now the
concept danced in his head as he wept for joy at the prospect of
such a life
The next day, he ran back to share the new understanding
with his wife. They did not leave the little church but set a new
priority. It was as though he had heard the Gospel for the first
time and with it a revolutionary new calling. He now saw that
his priority calling was not to serve God but to revel in His love,
pursue His friendship, and enjoy intimacy with Him. He
reveled in the God who loved him limitlessly and let the rela-
tionship dictate his service. He moved from doing for God to
being in Him.
His preaching changed, reflecting his new understanding of
the Gospel as a call to union with the God of unlimited love.
The little church began to fill up and flourish, and he was still
there when he told me his story.
The revelation that Brazilian pastor had received was one
of the promises of the covenant:
the Lord.”
Jeremiah 31:34
This is not speaking of knowing a creed or being intellec-

tually convinced of the existence of God; it describes a firsthand
knowing of Him. This term of the covenant is the pouring out
of the yearning love of God that reaches out to us to include us
into His circle of intimate friends.
271
The Ultimate Friendship

It is the covenant that fulfills the longing of God, granting
men and women the gift of His life so that in this present time
they live the life of the age to come. This gift makes them His
children, giving them the unspeakable privilege of enjoying inti-
mate friendship with Him.
The secret of the Lord is with those who fear Him, and
He will show them His covenant.
Psalm 25:14
This may be one of the most amazing verses in the Bible,
putting into one sentence the incredible plan God has purposed
for humankind. The union described by the Hebrew word for
“secret” is paralleled in the same verse with “covenant.” The
uniting of God and man in the strong bond of friendship is
achieved by the covenant God has made with us.
“The secret of the Lord”1 is a translation of a rich Hebrew
w o rd that takes many words and ideas to translate into
English. The word portrays persons who have their heads
close together in private sharing, a tight-knit group of inti-
mate friends. It speaks of friends with a life-and-death com-
mitment to one another, in an atmosphere of unconditional
trust in each other; a place where it is safe to share one’s
weaknesses and sorrows as well as strengths and victories,
knowing that one is not rejected but loved and given the
strength of the group in the day of weakness. It speaks of
faithfulness, loyalty, and enduring friendship.
It is wonderful enough when such a relationship is found
among humans, but this verse is speaking of the relationship of
men and women to the Lord God! God loves the world, but
believers are His circle of intimate friends with whom He shares
His heart. Every believer has been called to such a relationship
with God in Jesus Christ and in the empowerment of the Holy
Spirit. It is this kind of friendship with Him that is potential in
272
The Friend of God
our new birth. We were saved from sin for such a relationship.
We have been saved out of the world to become friends of God,
part of His inner circle of intimates. The new covenant makes
it possible to live on the earth as those whose true center and
sphere of life is heaven.
“The secret of the Lord is with those who fear Him.” This
close circle of friendship is for those who fear Him. That
sounds strange when we are speaking of friends who delight
in each other in a place of safety! We must understand what
the Bible means by the phrase “the fear of the Lord,” for it
does not mean that we are terrified of Him and tiptoe around
Him! It describes those who have entered the circle of His inti-
mate friendship.
The word “fear” 2 means to stand in awe of, respect, expect
of, honor, and submit to. It is a phrase that in the Old
Testament describes the character of the faith we have in God.
We stand in awe of Him, giving Him honor and respect, and in
obedience submit to Him. It also carries the idea that we trust
Him and expect Him to keep His word to us. The Bible knows
nothing of faith being a formula whereby we can extract some-
thing from God. Faith is our response of trust to the revelation
God has given us of Himself.
Sinful fear is when we transfer our fear from God to
another human, to humans, or to the demonic. We then give to
them the respect and awe and submissive expectancy that
belong only to God, and we tremble before them. We fear them;
that is, we believe in their power to do us harm instead of
believing in and submitting to, that is fearing, the love of God
that is greater than all designs against us.
Knowing the Lord

If the heart of the covenant is to be united as one to Him
by the Spirit, the goal of the covenant is to know Him. The
273
word “know” 3 is a rich word in both the Hebrew and the

Greek. In the Hebrew the word is yada and describes the
knowledge that comes by observation, intimate knowing,
uniting knowing; it is knowledge gained by experience with the
senses, by investigation and proving, by reflection and consid-
eration; it is firsthand knowledge. The opposite of this word is
to know about, to know by secondhand information. It is the
difference between a student’s relationship to the material he or
she studies and the relationship between husband and wife.
Yada4 is the word of intimacy, of covenant union. It is con-
sistently used to describe marriage, the most sacred covenant
among humans. It is the knowing of the whole person. It is also
referred to as uncovering the nakedness of another, the ultimate
covenant act of having no secrets and nothing held back. Such
is the relationship we are called to with God through Jesus
Christ. Yada could well sum up Moses’ life in one word.
So the Lord said to Moses, “I will also do this thing that
you have spoken; for you have found grace in My sight, and
I know you by name.”
Exodus 33:17
But since then there has not arisen in Israel a prophet
like Moses, whom the Lord knew face to face.
Deuteronomy 34:10
The Old Testament prophets continually referred to the
relationship of Israel to the Lord as marriage, and in the New
Testament Christ is described as being married to the church.
Yada describes experiential knowledge, in which the one
knowing has actual involvement with or in the object of the
knowing. Potiphar “did not know” what was in his house
because he had no contact with it. (Genesis 39:6.) To know
God is to have intimate and experiential, hands-on knowledge
of Him.
274
The Friend of God
Yada is not sentimental but is the expression of the faith
that obeys the Lord. The pharaoh of the Exodus refused to let
Israel go because he said,
Who is the Lord, that I should obey His voice to let
Israel go? I do not know the Lord, nor will I let Israel go.
Exodus 5:2
He meant that, although he certainly knew of the Lord
intellectually, he did not recognize His authority over him in his
personal life or the decisions he made as the pharaoh.
Solomon was exhorted to know the Lord, which entailed
serving Him with loyal heart and willing mind:
“As for you, my son Solomon, know the God of your
father, and serve Him with a loyal heart and with a willing
mind....”
1 Chronicles 28:9
There is no greater description of the meaning of yada
than that given by Jesus in the Upper Room when He spoke of
the most intimate knowing and abiding in the love of the
Triune God. But He made it very plain it was not a sentimen-
tal feeling of romantic love but a union expressed in keeping
His commands.
“He who has My commandments and keeps them, it is
he who loves Me. And he who loves Me will be loved by My
Father, and I will love him and manifest Myself to him.
“If anyone loves Me, he will keep My word; and My
Father will love him, and We will come to him and make Our
home with him. He who does not love Me does not keep My
words; and the word which you hear is not Mine but the
Father’s who sent Me.
John 14:21,23,24
The intimacy with God that the Word speaks of is linked
with the revelation of His purposes.
275
Now Samuel did not yet know the Lord, nor was the
word of the Lord yet revealed to him.
1 Samuel 3:7
The New Testament word is ginosko,5 meaning to under-
stand completely; to be taking in knowledge; to come to know,
recognize, and understand. The word indicates that who or
what is known is of great value or importance to the one who
knows and, hence, a relationship is established. It is the defini-
tion Jesus gave us of eternal life when He said, “And this is
eternal life, that they may know You, the only true God, and
Jesus Christ whom You have sent” (John 17:3).
Eternal life is not merely going to heaven when we die; it is
the beginning of heaven in the here and now in that we share
the divine life, everlasting life, and, in that, are caught up into
the intimate fellowship of the Trinity.
Ginosko confronts us with the love God has for us, for we
know Him only because He has set His love upon us, known us
from before the creation of the universe. Our knowing Him is
our response to His first knowing us.
His intimate knowledge of us is described in Psalm 139. In
verses 1-3, the word translated “know” is yada.
O Lord, You have searched me and known me. You
know my sitting down and my rising up; You understand my
thought afar off. You comprehend my path and my lying
down, and are acquainted with all my ways.
This is not God knowing us, because God knows every-
thing, but God knowing and delighting over us in love. The
psalm goes on to explore this thought. In verses 13-16 He is
portrayed caressing the child in the womb, infinitely loving us
before we were born.
The word is used to describe His love knowledge of us
in salvation:
276
The Friend of God
But if anyone loves God, this one is known by Him.
1 Corinthians 8:3
But now after you have known God, or rather are
known by God....
Galatians 4:9
Nevertheless the solid foundation of God stands, having
this seal: “The Lord knows those who are His,” and, “Let
everyone who names the name of Christ depart from iniq-
uity.”
2 Timothy 2:19
“I am the good shepherd; and I know My sheep, and am
known by My own.
“My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and they
follow Me.”
John 10:14,27
Notice the pro g ression in these verses. He knows us with the
knowing of love. We then respond to His love and come to
know Him. Dwelling in such knowledge, we hear His voice, love
and obey Him, and are thus identified as being known by Him.
As with yada, this is not a sentimental feeling but love that
acts. His knowing of us took Him to the cross, and our love for
Him is expressed in the joyful doing of His will. We obey Him
not to gain this divine knowledge but because it is ours, and we
now delight to do His will as a result of the love relationship.
Now by this we know that we know Him, if we keep His
commandments. He who says, “I know Him,” and does not
keep His commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him.
But whoever keeps His word, truly the love of God is per-
fected in him. By this we know that we are in Him. He who
says he abides in Him ought himself also to walk just as He
walked....
1 John 2:3-6
Beloved, let us love one another, for love is of God; and
everyone who loves is born of God and knows God. He who
does not love does not know God, for God is love. And we
277
have known and believed the love that God has for us. God
is love, and he who abides in love abides in God, and God
in him.
1 John 4:7,8,16
I cannot emphasize strongly enough that He first loved and
knew us; it is out from His love initiative that we come to know
and love Him and to walk in love. Our first steps of love and
obedience will be stumbling and very far from perfect, but the
life of God has been born within us and the process of bringing
our entire being into the obedience of love has begun. This
knowledge of Him knows continual growth.
But grow in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and
Savior Jesus Christ. To Him be the glory both now and
forever. Amen.
2 Peter 3:18
Taught of God To Know Him

How do we attain such an intimate knowledge of God? We
do not look for this knowledge in Bible study, which can
become arid and lifeless. We are seeking to know Him, not
merely know about Him; we are not filing Him in neat cate-
gories of theology, but growing in a love relationship with Him.
Nor should we feel that this is for a small, elite group
within the body of believers. He delights to give this knowledge
to all His children; as we have seen, this is the essence of eternal
life. The promise of the covenant clearly states that it is for
everyone in the covenant:
the Lord.”
Jeremiah 31:34
278
The Friend of God
The “all” begins with the least and moves to the greatest,
as if He would encourage the newest believer and the one who
still feels unworthy. This knowledge of God is for you!
Both yada and ginosko speak of the knowing as a lover and
friend. It is a shock to many who would settle for a life of
serving God that, above all else, He fervently desires our friend-
ship. He desires us infinitely more than we desire Him. The
Gospel calls us to the giddy heights of a relationship of love,
living in the embrace of God, who calls us His friend. At the
beginning of the twenty-first century, many have settled for a
withered and shrunken theology that reduces the Gospel to the
way to escape an angry God and hell.
It may help us to think about the cry of a human after God
and then hear the same words coming from the heart of His
infinite love:
As the deer pants for the water brooks, so my soul pants
for You, O God. My soul thirsts for God, for the living God.
When shall I come and appear before God?
Psalm 42:1,2
So wrote the psalmist of his own heart cry, but what if we
hear it as the cry of God? “As the deer pants for the water
brooks, so My heart pants for you, My child. My whole Being
thirsts for you, My child. When shall the longing of My heart
be satisfied?” When God in Christ hung on the cross and cried,
“I thirst,” He was longing for more than water: He thirsts for
your love and friendship; He would rather die than not have
you with Him. This is the wonder of the message of covenant.
Each of us has been called to intimate friendship with Him,
a union that is lived out in our homes, in our classrooms, on the
factory floor, and in the office. We do not have to leave society
and become religious to enter into intimate relationship with
God. In the middle of the daily grind with all its demands and
responsibilities and activities, we are called to walk with God.
279
Our friendship with Him becomes the center from which all of
life flows in harmony.
Abraham was called the friend of God. He was certainly
not a hermit or recluse! Genesis portrays him as a desert sheik
ruling over his tent kingdom, a rancher and astute businessman
having 300 men in his employ. In raising his cattle, sheep, and
camels and making his business deals, he was the friend of God
walking through life learning to trust Him.
Remember that this is His covenant promise and, there-
f o re, is backed by the oath of God. This is not an add-on to
life, an extra for the really enthusiastic, but the promise of the
covenant ratified by the blood of God. He takes it upon
Himself to bring us to know Him. This knowledge is given by
the operation of the Holy Spirit and does, as we have seen,
grow throughout our lives.
“Then I will give them a heart to know Me, that I am
the Lord....”
Jeremiah 24:7
At that time Jesus answered and said, “I thank You,
Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that You have hidden these
things from the wise and prudent and have revealed them to
babes. Even so, Father, for so it seemed good in Your sight.
Matthew 11:25,26
The “wise and prudent” might be better understood as the
“clever”; and the “babes” are the untaught, ignorant, unskilled,
or even childish. Notice the two key points in the text: On the
one hand, He has hidden from the clever; on the other hand, He
has revealed to babes. The more we try to know God by stuff-
ing our heads with religious facts, the further we are from
knowing Him; conversely, to come to Him admitting our help-
lessness makes us candidates for His implementing the
covenant promise.
280
The Friend of God
The old covenant had mediators: the priests, by whom the
people approached God, and the prophets, through whom they
heard from God.
the Lord.”
Jeremiah 31:34
In the new covenant, we do not have earthly mediators but
know Him and approach Him directly.
Let us therefore come boldly to the throne of grace, that
we may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need.
Hebrews 4:16
In whom we have boldness and access with confidence
through faith in Him.
Ephesians 3:12
In both of these texts, the words “boldly” and “boldness”
are the same. These were strong words for the person who
knew only the old covenant in which only in the representative
high priest, and that but once a year, did a human enter the
holiest of all. The meaning of the word “boldly” is very strong.
It is to be filled with confidence and without fear; to come with
freedom of speech. In England, we have an expression that
sums up its meaning: “with a brass neck”!
This does not mean we do not need instruction; He has set
in the church pastors and teachers. But the teacher must be very
aware of his or her total reliance upon the Spirit. The audience
will not understand the teacher unless the Holy Spirit is apply-
ing the promises of the covenant. It is the work of God to cause
His people to know Him. The teacher of truth has been taught
of God, and the same Spirit is teaching those he or she now
teaches. Both teacher and student must rely heavily on the Spirit
to teach the heart. If teaching the Scripture is in the same cate-
gory as teaching mathematics, then all we have is an amassing
281
of facts, with the end result of being intellectually bloated. If the

Spirit teaches, then we are enlightened in our hearts to be
drawn into a closer friendship with God and further conformed
to the image of the Son of God.
This is knowledge of God that is not located in the head
but in the heart. There is a feeling to this knowledge that is
not the satisfaction of the head that comes from understand-
ing a theological problem, but a direct and immediate
knowing, an inner knowing which is independent of study or
i n s t ruction by man that brings with it a certainty and famil-
iarity with God. First John 5:10 describes it as the believer’s
having the witness of the Spirit within.
This, of course, is my biggest problem! I am a bookish
chap; I love to study. I might even be addicted to sniffing the
smell of a library! I ever return to this truth, knowing that I
balance on the edge of losing the knowledge of Him in the
knowledge about Him.
I might add that this is not the theoretical knowledge that
we may receive by attending Bible conferences or Sunday
school, dependent on the communication and instruction of a
person. It may well be given during such times of instruction,
but it is different. Instruction, like personal Bible study, builds
fact on fact; whereas this knowledge is an impartation of grace,
arriving in the consciousness full-grown and convincing.
Being or Doing
Tragically, we have settled for a lot less than such covenant
intimacy. In the parable of the lost son in Luke 15, Jesus
described him making the decision to re t u rn to the vicinity of
his old home because of the miserable state his sin had reduced
him to. He could not imagine his father loving him and re s t o r-
ing him to the place of a beloved son in the home. He pre p a re d
his speech that outlined a business proposition in which he
282
The Friend of God
p roposed that he would become as a hired servant in his
father’s employ.
“I am no longer worthy to be called your son; make me
like one of your hired servants.”
Luke 15:19
A hired servant was what today we would call a temporary
employee. Servants lived on the property and were looked after
throughout the year, whether there was work to be done or not.
Hired servants, on the other hand, were hired by the day when
there was too much work for the servants to do, usually during
the planting season or when the harvest was to be brought in.
Early in the morning the rancher would go to the marketplace,
where the unemployed would gather, and pick the men he
needed, agree on fair pay for a day’s work, and take them back
to the farm.
When the lost son proposed that he be made a hired serv a n t ,
it would be assumed that he would live away from the father’s
p ro p e rty and join the unemployed in the early hours of the
morning to be chosen by his father whenever he needed extra
help. It described an arm ’s-length relationship with his father
and was the best he could imagine, considering his track re c o rd.
Jesus then described the father as seeing the vagabond man
when he was still a great way off from the farm. He recognized
him as his son and ran to him, embraced him, held him close,
and covered him with kisses. The amazed young man
ambushed by love hardly knew what was happening to him.
Incredibly, he was determined to go through with his speech
asking for temporary employment a few times a year! But the
father refused to let him finish his speech, cutting him off before
he could make his proposal. The father did not want another
employee! This man was his beloved son to be robed and shoed
and ringed and celebrated with the fattened calf.
283
In the mad frenzy of doing for God that passes as dedicated

Christian living in many churches, we need to ask ourselves a
question. Did we come to God to serve Him from a fearful dis-
tance or to be the object of His delight and to discover our true
identity in His love?
It would appear that in many cases the more involved in the
church we become, the further away we go from the glorious
calling that we were saved to pursue to its fullest potential. The
higher we rise in leadership within the church, the more
immersed we become in its business, in programs and promo-
tion. The pastor of a large church on the West Coast in the U.S.
confided in me, “I left everything to give myself to God and
serve Him, but I realize today that I have become a booking
agent for the best charismatic acts that are passing through
town!” Another, having built the largest church building for
miles around, on the night of the dedication sat white-faced and
fearful in his office and said to me, “Is this it? Is this what I
have given my life to? This building has meant my life for years,
and now I am already bored with it.”
The crying need of pastors, priests, and congregations is to
realize that Christ died to bring us into an intimate covenant
relationship with the Triune God. While we are in a frenzy of
doing for Him, we are in grave danger of missing the whole
point of the Gospel—which is being with Him.
We do not have to be in the ministry to face the same prob-
lems the young Brazilian pastor faced. How do you define
your relationship to God? Is it to be likened to an employee
answering to a master? Or is it a daily responding to His love,
delighting in Him as dearest friend? Is it doing for Him or
being in His love?
He has many servants but few friends!
284
The Friend of God
The Spirit calls us, nudges us with those inner longings
after the knowledge of God, but we must respond by position-
ing ourselves where the Spirit can bring us to know Him.
Let us know, let us pursue the knowledge of the Lord.
His going forth is established as the morning; He will come
to us like the rain, like the latter and former rain to the earth.
Hosea 6:3
The word “pursue” is a strong word and would better be
understood as “run after with zeal and excitement.” The
prophet not only urges us to pursue such knowledge, but
assures us that He will be found—as surely as the dawn breaks
and the rains come in their season.
It is significant that many of the prayers of Paul for his
converts centered on this idea. He wanted them to move
beyond an intellectual knowledge, a studying of a subject, a
knowing about, to this knowledge of intimate experience. We
can do no better than to take one of his requests and make it
our life prayer:
[That you may] know the love of Christ which passes
knowledge, that you may be filled up to all the fullness of God.
Ephesians 3:19
285
Afterword
W We have journeyed together through the wonders of the

new covenant, and we are about to part company. But the ques-
tion hangs, “What shall we now do?”
We must understand the nature of the body of truth that
we call the new covenant. The events it reports are rooted in
history—the blood of God was shed as the clock was marking
off minutes and hours—but it must never be approached as
ancient history. The Gospel is God’s speaking to us right now,
His words coming to us fresh from His mouth, as new as the
day they were first spoken; the events are present to us in the
fullness of the infinite power released the first second they
took place.
Because these words and events are the report of true
history we can think about them, discuss them, and understand
them at an intellectual level. But they are the announcement of
the action of the living God; and we must go beyond objective
debate and believe them, trusting our very lives to the Lord
Jesus, who is the covenant.
The Gospel of the new covenant is in the eternal present
tense: In all its fullness it is, now. There is nothing to be added
to it, and there is no cause to be achieved in me to make me
worthy of it. It is a pure gift to be received now, this instant.
287
We must be aware that this is life-threatening to the flesh,

the false self. To say yes to the pure gift of God and receive it
means that I am in the position of the helpless recipient in the
hands of Another and no longer in control of my salvation or
the living of the Christian life. Independence, self-sufficiency,
and control of my salvation are the life energy of the flesh; to
receive as a gift what cannot be earned and over which I have
no control is certain death to the flesh.
To realize that the new covenant, the free gift of God, is
pressing upon us in this moment, complete in its fullness,
waiting to be taken, is a flesh emergency! The moment we dis-
cover the awaiting gift, we are also aware of the energy of the
false self urging us to flee from any response in this moment. It
seeks to stop us on two fronts. First, it urges us, “Study more;
you do not understand it yet—be worthy of receiving it by
perfect knowledge!”
Study, discussion, and debate that go on unendingly
without having any effect on our lives and behavior is one of
the first lines of defense of the flesh. Keep getting more knowl-
edge, but do not receive the gift! Belief to such defensive flesh
means believing about but does not include trusting or bringing
life and behavior into alignment with what is now “believed.”
Tragically, there are countless believers who study the
truths of the Gospel as a hobby with no serious plan to imple-
ment it in their lives and behavior. Such information becomes
an end in itself; it knows a matter simply in order to know; this
is, in fact, nonsense knowing to be likened to 2 + 2 = 0! It is an
activity of religious flesh void of divine life, without Holy Spirit
enlightenment, and producing no love but instead fueling pride,
argument, and division.
Again and again in the New Testament, we are called to
believe in the sense of trusting our entire person to the object of
faith. Such belief moves from an intellectual exercise and
288
Afterword
becomes the energy of life. We study, think about, and discuss
divine truth but with reverence, knowing that our study must
be with the enlightenment of the Spirit and leading to further
trust in Him.
Who can study and come to know the love of God? The
human brain is too small and limited to take in the infinite love
of God! Such love can only be known through the Spirit’s rev-
elation and in the leap of faith in which we trust ourselves to
Him. So with every facet of the new covenant, we can only
study up to a point and then commit ourselves to the living
Lord of the covenant and let Him work it into us and transform
our lives.
The flesh has a second front to stop us from accepting the
gift now; it will accept—but with conditions. It must have time
to make itself ready with dedications, promises to be godlier
and disciplined—all of which will be in place tomorrow or next
week. In so doing, the flesh will have produced a cause for
receiving the promises of the covenant by a process in which it
is still very much in control, determining when we are ready
and when we are worthy to receive the covenant.
Religious flesh must stay in control at any cost. To confront
the reality of the unconditional love of God that has given all in
Christ means death to the flesh. The pharaoh of the Exodus
walked through a carpet of croaking frogs, slept with their
slimy bodies squatting on his bed, and endured their leaping
across his royal table as he ate. It is amazing that when Moses
announced that the plague was over and the frogs would leave
whenever the pharaoh said so, he opted for the following day,
not able to accept that the plague was now over and the frogs
could leave that instant. Such immediate action left him
without control over the situation and dependent in the hand of
God. He preferred to share his bed with the living carpet of
289
frogs for another night to prove that he was still in control and
they would go when he said so!
I once spent a weekend presenting these truths to a congre-
gation, and the pastor brought the meetings to a close by calling
the people to come forward and “pay the price” in order to
receive the blessing I had spoken of! I had to gently correct him
and assure the congregation that there was no price to pay, that
the gift was without cause in them and without any process that
they must pursue before they could receive!
The response of faith to the gift of the covenant is to sur-
render, now, in this moment, giving all that we know of our-
selves to all that we know of Him. We know little of ourselves
and even less of Him, but as we surrender we shall know more.
And surrender is not complicated but is in the yes breathed
from the heart; yes with no promises, only giving thanks for His
gift. In such a posture of receiving, we give room then for the
Holy Spirit to work His miracles.
We go on to define ourselves by the surrender to the truth
that is contained in the covenant. The flesh will always define
us by our past, but faith surrendering to Him defines us by the
covenant gift. We see and call ourselves by who we are in the
light of the gift of love:
“I am limitlessly and unconditionally loved. Yes, I am!
“I am now in covenant with God through the Lord Jesus.
Yes, I am!
“I have been included into Christ and am now alive in Him.
Yes, I am!
“The Spirit is within me, pouring out the love of God in my
heart. Yes, He is!
“My body is the dwelling of the Spirit. Yes, it is!”
From such a posture, we shall go on to grow in grace and
in the true knowledge of the Lord Jesus.
290
Endnotes
Chapter 2
1
Vines Expository Dictionary of Old and New Testament
Words, s.v. “new.”
2
“Covenant and Creation: A Theology of Old Testament
Covenants,” by W.J. Drumbrell, Paternoster Press, page 16.
3
Webster’s Universal Encyclopedic Dictionary, 2002 Edition,
B a rnes and Noble; Webster’s New College Dictionary,
Houghton Mifflin Co., 1995, s.v. “represent.”
4
Barnes and Noble, s.v. “contract.”
5
Words, s.v. “lovingkindness.”
Chapter 3
1
Words, s.v. “live.”
2
Words, s.v. “life.”
3
Words, s.v. “sin.”
Chapter 4
1
Words, s.v. “lovingkindness.”
2
Strong’s, “Hebrew” entry #1984, s.v. “halal.” Vines Expository
Dictionary of Old and New Testament Words, s.v. “Praise.”
Chapter 5
1
Words, s.v. “love.”
291
2
Strong’s, “Hebrew” entry #3045, s.v. “yada.” Vines Expository
Dictionary of Old and New Testament Words, s.v. “to know.”
Chapter 6
1
Words, s.v. “mediator.”
2
Barnes and Noble, s.v. “intercede”; Strong’s, “Hebrew” entry
#5241, s.v. “huperentugchano.”
3
Complete Word Study Dictionary, New Testament, Spiros
Zodhiates, TH.D., AMG Publishers, Chattanooga, TN, #1834,
s.v. “interpret.”
4
Dictionary of Ecclesiastical Latin, s.v. “ecce,” and “homo.”
5
Zodhiates, TH.D., AMG Publishers, Chatanooga, TN, #3860,
s.v. “paradidomi.”
Chapter 8
1
Encarta World English Dictionary, s.v. “ratify.”
Chapter 9
1
Words, s.v. “faithfulness.”
2
Words, s.v. “faithfulness.”
Chapter 10
1
s.v. “repentance.”
Chapter 11
1
Kittel Theological Dictionary of the New Testament, Volume 1,
page 348ff.
292
Endnotes
2
Barnes and Noble, s.v. “symbol.”
3
Words, s.v. “communion.”
4
Words, s.v. “eat.”
Chapter 12
1
Barnes and Noble, s.v. “debt.”
2
s.v. “forgiveness.”
Chapter 13
1
s.v. “epipito.”
2
Words, s.v. “temple.”
3
Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance, #3485, s.v. “naon.”
Chapter 14
1
Zodhiates, TH.D., AMG Publishers, Chattanooga, TN, #1981.
2
Words, s.v. “content.”
3
Wycliffe Bible Commentary, Electronic Database, 1962 Moody
Press, s.v. Philippians 4:11-13.
4
s.v. “endunamoo.”
293
5
#1412, s.v. “dunamis.”
6
s.v. “kratos.”
7
s.v. “patience.”
Chapter 17
1
Words, s.v. “secret.”
2
Words, s.v. “fear.”
3
Words, s.v. “know.”
4
Words, s.v. “know.”
5
s.v. “ginosko.”
294
References
Vine, W.E.; Unger Merril; White, William. Vi n e s
Expository Dictionary of Old and New Testament Words,
Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson Publishers.
Barnes and Noble.
Strong, James. Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance of the
Bible. “Hebrew and Chaldee Dictionary”, “Greek Dictionary
of the New Testament” Peabody, MA: Hendrickson.
Zodhiates, Spiros, Complete Word Study Dictionary of the
New Testament, Chatanooga, TN, AMG Publishers.
Steltin, Leo, Dictionary of Ecclesiastical Latin. Peabody,
MA, Hendrickson Publishers.
295
Prayer of Salvation
God loves you—no matter who you are, no matter what
your past. God loves you so much that He gave His one and
only begotten Son for you. The Bible tells us that “…whoever
believes in him shall not perish but have eternal life” (John 3:16
NIV). Jesus laid down His life and rose again so that we could
spend eternity with Him in heaven and experience His absolute
best on earth. If you would like to receive Jesus into your life,
say the following prayer out loud and mean it from your heart.
Heavenly Father, I come to You admitting that I

am a sinner. Right now, I choose to turn away from sin,
and I ask You to cleanse me of all unrighteousness. I
believe that Your Son, Jesus, died on the cross to take
away my sins. I also believe that He rose again from
the dead so that I might be forgiven of my sins and
made righteous through faith in Him. I call upon the
name of Jesus Christ to be the Savior and Lord of my
life. Jesus, I choose to follow You and ask that You fill
me with the power of the Holy Spirit. I declare that
right now I am a child of God. I am free from sin and
full of the righteousness of God. I am saved in Jesus’
name. Amen.
If you prayed this prayer to receive Jesus Christ as your

Savior for the first time, please contact us on the Web at
www.harrisonhouse.com to receive a free book.
Or you may write to us at
Harrison House
P.O. Box 35035
Tulsa, Oklahoma 74153
About the
Author
Malcolm Smith was born in
London, England. He came to the
United States in 1964. While the
pastor of a church in Brooklyn, New
York, his ministry was radically
changed by the revelation that the
heart of the gospel was found in the
unconditional love of God, expressed to mankind through Jesus
Christ in the covenant. He became involved in teaching the
charismatic renewal in the 1960s and 70s and was known
throughout the world to many thousands on radio, TV, and
through seminars and retreats.
Today, Malcolm ministers extensively throughout the
United States and the mission field of the world.
To contact Malcolm Smith, write:
Unconditional Love Ministries

P.O. Box 1599
Bandera, TX 78003
www.malcolmsmith.org
Please include your prayer requests

and comments when you write.
www.harrisonhouse.com
Fast. Easy. Convenient!
 New Book Information  Upcoming Books
 Look Inside the Book  Share Your Testimony
 Press Releases  Online Product Availability
 Bestsellers  Product Specials
 Free E-News  Order Online
 Author Biographies
For the latest in book news and author information, please visit us on
the Web at www.harrisonhouse.com. Get up-to-date pictures and details
on all our powerful and life-changing products. Sign up for our e-mail
newsletter, Friends of the House, and receive free monthly information
on our authors and products including testimonials, author announce-
ments, and more!
Harrison House—
Books That Bring Hope, Books That Bring Change
The Harrison House
Vision
Proclaiming the truth and the power
Of the Gospel of Jesus Christ
With excellence;
Challenging Christians to
Live victoriously,
Grow spiritually,
Know God intimately.

The Power of The Blood Covenant

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Power of The Blood Covenant

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Power of The Blood Covenant

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

THE POWER

The Power of the Blood Covenant —

Published by Harrison House, Inc.

1 What Is Missing? ..........................................................1

B Before they actually saw it, astronomers were aware that

I had been re a red to see my salvation through the model of

The Covenant Core

A Gospel Without Power

I am not mechanically minded. In fact, I could be described

Let me say upfront that if you saw me in the

despair. This letter is my last attempt to ask someone I

the fortune-teller for advice on living today! They needed to

T This book unfolds the amazing story of the Gospel, looking

documents are. The correct naming of these two documents is

The Bible introduces us to a different way of thinking, in which

Israel. Fully aware of the needs of Israel, he was re p resenting

The Covenant Oath

The Covenant Blessing or Promises

The Covenant Sacrifice

The Covenant Seal

The Memorial or Place of

The covenant made was to be worked out for the duration

W We were created for covenant union with God, to be in the

to choose to trust God, to freely obey Him, and so to take the

It was on this point that the devil came to tempt him. He

They were created to say yes to God and to choose to trust

as God knows life. Zoe, then, becomes the foundation of all

The Cosmic Act

The Futility of Life in the Flesh

creature existence. Without the picture, there is no point to

All Have Sinned

Reconciliation and Resurrection

O One reason that I did not initially discover the covenant in

the covenant blessings and promises given to each other at the

lovingkindness, but in order that we might see that His heart is

T h e re f o re know that the Lord your God, He is God, the

When David committed adultery with Bathsheba and then

The Story of Gibeon

were in covenant with them? The leaders of Israel knew that

It takes five negatives in English to give the assurance that

With that in mind, hesed as mercy should never be far from

The Goal of Hesed

A As we pointed out in the last chapter, among humans a

In conversations with thousands of church members, I am

The Good News of Love

I may tell you that I have a glass of water or a reservoir of

It is a fact that millions of believers who would heartily

change in response to such infinite love that leaves us in wor-

This revelation of the heart of God is the foundation of the

God was there at the delivery to welcome each one of us

The believer is described as one who has come to know and

Discovering Unconditional Love

realize how desperately I needed to hear it until I heard it, and

understanding of God. He was presented to us as shaming us

choice against our feelings, sometimes against every feeling in

G God has a radical agenda of love! He reaches to every man

For such a covenant to take place, we need a human being

The Divine Representative

Qualifications of the Representative